UNIVERSITY OF NORTH CAROLINA 
 
 BOOK CARD 
 
 Please keep this card in 
 book pocket 
 
 
 
 
 t— J. 
 
 1 
 
 ' <. 
 
 Ü' 
 
 
 E2» 
 
 '1 — . 
 
 1 1 
 
 t 
 
 s 
 
 r-» 
 
 U 
 
 ■ 
 
 
 c 
 
 UJ 
 
 L IS 
 
 Í 
 
 *— 
 
 UJ? 
 
 £ 
 
 
 1 7 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 It— « 
 
 1 
 
 Sf 
 
 'P5 
 
 c 
 
 1 ? 
 
 L. 
 
 t 
 
 
 u. 
 
 
 tri? 
 
 !£.. 
 
 
 rs»s 
 
 C. 
 
 
 1—; 
 
 
 
 
 T-. 
 
 SJ* 
 
 s 
 
 1 
 
 ' 
 
 [ "? 
 
 C2; 
 
 THE LIBRARY OF THE 
 
 UNIVERSITY OF 
 
 NORTH CAROLINA 
 
 AT CHAPEL HILL 
 
 ENDOWED BY THE 
 
 DIALECTIC AND PHILANTHROPIC 
 
 SOCIETIES 
 
 PB 1223 
 
 MS 
 
 1883 
 
a 00000 38623 7 
 
 This book is due at the LOUIS R. WILSON LIBRARY on the 
 last date stamped under "Date Due." If not on hold it may be 
 renewed by bringing it to the library. 
 
 DATE 
 DUE 
 
 RET. 
 
 DATE 
 DUE 
 
 RET. 
 
 Mfr**— r •■ ii ^* 
 
 .fímff 
 
 APR 17 
 
 ms- 
 
Digitized by the Internet Archive 
 
 in 2012 with funding from 
 
 University of North Carolina at Chapel Hil 
 
 http://archive.org/details/compendiumofiriswind 
 
€ampxiahxm é frisjr (Jlrammar.. 
 
COMPENDI 
 
 OF 
 
 IRISH GRAMMAR 
 
 BY 
 
 
 ERNST WINDISCH 
 
 PROFESSOR OF SANSKRIT IN THE UNIVERSITY OF LEIPSIO. 
 
 
 Cranslatcb from % German 
 
 BY 
 
 ' . 
 
 REV. JAMES P. M'SWINEY 
 
 OF THE SOCIETY OF JEÜUS, 
 
 DUBLIN 
 
 M. H. GILL & SON, 50 UPPER SACKVILLE STREET 
 1883 
 
M. H. GILL AND SON, PRINTERS, DUBLIN. 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 The Author of this handbook of Irish Grammar, now made 
 available to the English speaking student of Gaelic, is well 
 known by his still more recent contribution to Celtic lore, 
 "The Irish Texts." Availing himself of the previous labours of 
 Zeuss, Ebel, and Wh. Stokes, he presents to us in this work 
 the results of the study of those literary remains, which, even 
 at this day, witness to the no less enlightened than fervent 
 zeal of the early Irish Missionaries in Germany and North 
 Italy. The sources on which he, with his predecessors in 
 this hitherto neglected line of study, has mainly drawn, are 
 Scriptural and grammatical commentaries penned some ten 
 centuries back b}' members of those monastic colonies, which, 
 at the dawn of Irish Christianity, swarmed from this fair 
 mother-land of ours to scatter broadcast, to the furthermost 
 ends of Europe, the seeds of godly knowledge and life, and 
 of solid culture. In sending forth this translation, our pur- 
 pose, to borrow the words of the Author in the Preface to this 
 Grammar, is " to facilitate and spread the study of the highly 
 interesting language and literature of ancient Ireland" in 
 their native home, and to call attention to the value attaching to 
 our ancestral tongue in the eyes of the cotemporary leaders 
 uf linguistic research, as marking a moment or stage of no 
 
vi INTRODUCTION. 
 
 slight import, in the growth and differentiation of the several 
 branches of the Indo-European family of languages. What 
 Curtius has accomplished for the study of Greek, Peile and 
 Roby for the Latin language, Professor Windisch has here 
 done for the Gaelic. He gives the rationale of those phone- 
 tic changes, which, when stated as arbitrary rules, perplex, 
 and too often dishearten, the student of our " beauteous, an- 
 cient, and sweet native tongue." Nor will the brevity 
 promised by the title of this Grammar, but shown throughout 
 to be compatible with a full and clear statement of its subject- 
 matter, fail to commend it to the mass of students, whom 
 want of opportunity debars from using the ponderous and ex- 
 pensive tome of Zeuss. 
 
 In order to render this translation available, not only to 
 the mature student, who may as he pleases pass over, or 
 criticise, these preliminaries, we here add a short explanation 
 of certain technical terms, which else might puzzle and dis- 
 courage the beginner. 
 
 I. 
 
 The archaic period of Irish literature and language, 
 marked O. Ir. (= Old Irish), extends from the 8th to the 12th 
 century ; it is the language of the running commentaries, or 
 ." Glosses " contained in the St. Gall, Würzburg, Carlsruhe, 
 Milan, and Turin Codices, and of the Book of Armagh, 
 which dates from the beginning of the 9th century. 
 
 The earliest Middle Irish MSS. may be assigned to the 
 beginning of the 12th century. The literature of this period 
 may be studied in the Leabhar na h-Uidhri (= Book of the 
 Dun [cow]), the Book of Hymns, the Book of Leinster, 
 
INTRODUCTION. Vli 
 
 (circ. 1 1 20), the somewhat later Leabhar Breac (= Speckled 
 Book) : Professor Windisch 's " Irish Texts," contain several 
 interesting extracts from these sources. 
 
 The differences between the Old and Middle Irish have 
 been summed up as follows by Wh. Stokes in a footnote to the 
 Preface (p. viii.) of his " Three Middle Irish Homilies ; " i.e. 
 panegyrics on SS. Patrick, Brigid, and Colum Cille, extracted 
 from the " Leabhar Breac." 
 
 " The language of these Homilies is Middle Irish, with all 
 the corruptions found in compositions of the 12th to the 15th 
 century. Of these the chief are the confusion of a and u in 
 Inlaut (i.e. insonance = within words) ; of e and i, a and u in 
 Auslaut (i.e. out-sound, or indesinence) ; final a for ae, ai 
 and e in Auslaut ; ae for oe (L. Breac, however, frequently 
 keeps the old diphthong oe) ; ur- for air-, er- ; confusion of 
 infected (aspirated) d&ndg; 11 for Id, In ; sinking of c and 
 t to g and d, e.g. tangadar for tancatar they came ; prosthesis 
 (or prefixing) of f, thus ro fhucc = ro uc = rug, he brought; 
 metathesis (or transposition) of cs, and ts ; in the article, 
 disuse of the Neut. forms of Nom. and Ace. Sg. and use of 
 Fern, form na for Nom. PI. Masc, Dual, and Dat. PI., e.g. 
 na lestair for ind lestair the vessels ; in adjectives, use of the 
 Fem. form in Nom. PI. Masc. {Cfer. § 114) ; in the verb, en- 
 croachment of the S-forms [rucsat) on reduplicated Preterites 
 and T-Preterites {atbertsat they said) ; the consuetudinal 
 forms in -ann ; the Preterite Passive in -at, -et, roscribat it 
 was written, rom-crdidet I was tormented, it robaitsit they 
 were baptized ; in the case of verbs compounded with prepo- 
 sitions the use of absolute instead of subjoined (conjoint) 
 
viii' INTRODUCTION. 
 
 forms ; the disuse of infixed pronouns and infixed verbal 
 
 particles." 
 
 II. 
 
 THE INDO-EUROPEAN GROUP OF LANGUAGES. 
 In England, Holland, Denmark, Germany, and Scandi- 
 navia; in France, Spain, Portugal, Italy, and Wallachia; 
 among the numerous Sclavonic peoples, including the greater 
 part of Russia ; in Greece and Albania ; in Persia, Bokhara, 
 and Armenia ; lastly, in Hindustan, are still spoken the nu- 
 merous languages which can be proved to be the descendants 
 of a smaller group of languages certainly related, but now 
 extinct ; all of which again point to one common speech, and 
 can be explained in no other way but as the daughters of a 
 single parent language. This original language, with its seve- 
 ral descendants, is called variously Indo-European, Indo- 
 Germanic, and Aryan. (J. Peile's Primer of Philology 
 
 chap, iii, §2.) 
 
 III. 
 
 VOWELS. 
 The scale of five vowels, #, e, i, o, u, proceeds from the 
 three primary vowel sounds, a, i, u. is andtf are derived from 
 a blending together of the purer vowels, viz., i and u with a 
 preceding short a, and are properly diphthongs contracted ; é 
 arising from ai, ö from au, according to the following scheme. 
 
 A 
 
 a + i = e / \ a + u = o 
 
 I = ee in keel I / \ U. U =00 in spoon. 
 
 e = e in there. / \ 6=<?inno. 
 
 (Gesenius, Hebr. Gram., Pt. I., chap, i., sec. 7.) 
 
INTRODUCTION. ix 
 
 DIPHTHONGS. 
 
 When two vowels follow one another so rapidly as to melt 
 into one sound we have a diphthong. Of the primary vowels 
 a alone can thus form the basis of a diphthong ; for i and u, if 
 a vowel sound follows, pass into the semi-vowel sounds of y, 
 andw; e and o, being varieties of a, can also serve as 
 diphthongal bases. We thus get as diphthongal sounds, in 
 Greek, at, av, a, tu, 01, ov ', in Latin, at', au, ei, eu, oi, ou. (T. L. 
 Papillon, Comparative Philology, chap, iii , § 3). 
 
 IV. 
 
 Consonants. 
 
 I. These are classified by the completeness or incomplete- 
 ness of contact of the vocal organs. 
 
 (a) Mutes [afytova, unvoiced), where there is a complete 
 interruption of the passage of the breath (i.e. the vocal sound). 
 These are consonants proper, having no sound of their own ; 
 and depending for articulation on the vowel sound which fol- 
 lows, when the stream of vocal sound is released from the 
 " check" or interruption. They are called " Momentary," or 
 " Explosive" sounds [kg, td, p b~\. 
 
 (b). Semi-vowels (17/xt^wva, half-voiced), where the stream 
 of vocal sound is not interrupted by complete contact, but 
 only compressed by approximation of the vocal organs, so 
 that a continuous sound is heard from the friction of the 
 breath or vocal sound against the partially closed organs. 
 They are called " Protracted " " Continuous," or " Fricative " 
 sounds \s, 2, /, r, f, v, &c] 
 
X INTRODUCTION. 
 
 II. By the accompaniment or absence of vocal sound. 
 
 (a) Tenues (iptXá, "bald," "slight" or "thin''' letters, "voice- 
 less;'' also called "sharp," "hard," "surd"), when the contact or 
 approximation takes place with the two ligaments called vocal 
 chords wide apart, so that only a whisper takes place [k, t, p, 
 s,f.~\ Cfer. ek, et, ep, with eg, ed, eb. 
 
 {b) Mediae [piaa, so called because they were pronounced 
 by the Greek grammarians with more aspiration than the 
 Tenues, with less than the Aspirates ; also called " flat," "soft," 
 "sonant" ), when the contact or approximation takes place with 
 the vocal chords close together, so that they vibrate and 
 cause sound, either during approximation or (in the case of 
 mutes) directly the contact is released \_g, d, b, z, v, &c.]. 
 
 III. By the part of the mouth at which, and the vocal 
 organs between which, the contact or approximation takes 
 place. Hence the more familiar division into Gutturals \_k, g, 
 q\, Palatals [ch in churn, g, j, in George, jerk~], Dentals [t, 
 d], Labials [/>, b,f, v\, Nasals \in, n, ng\, Liquids [r, /]. 
 
 Spirants. The mere expulsion of the breath marked by h 
 aspirate {spiritus asper = rough breathing), and h mute 
 {spiritus lenis, or soft breathing), i.e., the slight sound or 
 "breathing" heard before any vowel, and best caught when 
 two vowels come together (e.g. go over), may be modified by 
 certain narrowings of the mouth forming barriers which hem 
 it in. 
 
 i. The tongue by advancing towards the teeth modifies 
 spiritus asper into s, spiritus lenis into z. 
 
 2. The lower lip brought against the upper teeth modifies 
 spiritus asper into/^ spiritus lenis into v in live. 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 XI 
 
 3. If the lips be slightly contracted and rounded, Spiritus 
 asper becomes wh in wheel, Spiritus I enis, English w. Hence 
 s, z, f f v, &c., are called spirants. This name, and the physi- 
 cal fact it denotes (that the sounds so-called are modifications 
 of the breathings), at once explains how sen (old) appears as 
 hen in Welsh, and the correspondence in cognate dialects of 
 /to ph, ch, th, h, and vice versa {ubi supra, chap, iii, pages 
 
 30-33)- 
 
 Table of Consonants from Schleicher's Comparative 
 Grammar (Table of Latin sounds, § 30). 
 
 CONSONANTS. 
 
 Momentary Sounds. 
 
 Prolonged Sounds. 
 
 
 Unaspirated 
 Mute Sonant. 
 
 Aspirated. 
 Mute Sonant. 
 
 Nasal 
 Sonant. 
 
 r- & /- Sound. 
 Sonant. 
 
 Guttural. 
 
 c, q g 
 
 h 
 
 n 
 
 
 Palatal. 
 
 
 J 
 
 
 
 Lingual. 
 
 
 
 
 r,i 
 
 Dental. 
 
 t d 
 
 s 
 
 n 
 
 
 Labial. 
 
 P b 
 
 f, ph v 
 
 m 
 
 
 N.B. — Mutes are called momentary or explosive, because they are produced in 
 a moment ; sonants are called continuous or prolonged sounds, because we can. 
 continue to pronounce them for some time. 
 
 V. 
 
 ROOTS. 
 
 By "Root" is meant generally the simplest combination of 
 sounds, which expresses the general meaning of any word, or 
 set of kindred words, in one or more Indo-European languages ► 
 e.g. da- is the root of Sanskrit da-da-mi (cYtüw^i), I give ; i- the 
 root of ire to go; da- and i- express, da- the general notion of 
 giving, i- of going. 
 
XÜ INTRODUCTION. 
 
 STEMS. (" themes/' " bases") express the same notion as the 
 root, but more closely defined to a certain bearing of it ; hence 
 their division into noun-stems and verb-stems. They arise from 
 roots by modification of the root- vowel, or by the addition of 
 formative suffixes — The stem is what remains of a word when 
 the inflections (i.e. declension or conjugation endings) are 
 withdrawn. 
 
 INFLECTIONS are alterations in (internal inflections), or ad- 
 ditions to, a word, to fit it for different functions as part of a sen- 
 tence ; the common part which remains the same under these 
 different uses is the stem. Thus dominus a lord, an inflected form» 
 or word ; root dorn- seen in dom-a-re, ^ífx-uv, &c: -ino- isasuf- 
 fix added to this root, to form a noun-stem, dorn + ino- ; to 
 this stem are added the inflections -s, -i, -pi, -o which give 
 domino-s = dominus, &c. 
 
 So vox a voice, word = vöc-s. Root voc (voc-o, I call) : 
 stem voc- by modification of the root-vowel, 5 for o (Papillon 
 and Roby, Latin Grammar). 
 
 The distinction between roots, stems, and words may be shortly put thus : — 
 The root is the original part of the word, giving a certain notion, it is always 
 monosyllabic ; the stem is that notion more closely defined to a certain bearing of 
 it ; the inflected form (= word) is the complete word as used in speech in connec- 
 tion with other words in a sentence. 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 PAGE 
 I. Sounds and Letters § i-io8c . . „ 1-39 
 
 Alphabet and Pronunciation § 1-5. 
 
 Vowels § 6-28, "Infection" § 16-24, Shortening of long vowels 
 § 25, Suppression of vowels § 26, Fluctuations of vowels § 27, 
 Sequence of vowels § 28. 
 
 Consonants, § 29-77, Aspiration § 59-68, Assimilation, § 69-73, 
 Compensatory lengthening § 74-77. 
 
 Vowel-insertion § 78, Transposition § 79-80, Contraction § 81-85. 
 
 Auslaut (endings of words) § 86-106, Aspiration § 91-96, "Eclipsis" 
 §97-101. 
 
 Prosthesis § 107-108, Aphaeresis § io8£-io8ít. 
 IL Declensions § 109-170. .... 39-50 
 
 I. (a) a- Stems § 110-114, (b) ia- Stems \ 1 15-120, II. i- Stems § 
 121-125, III. u- Stems \ 126-133 IV. (a) Dental stems § 134-143, 
 (b), Guttural stems § 144-148 (c), Names of kindred in r§ 149-151, 
 (d) Stems M. and F. in n and nn, (e) Neut. in man, mann, (f), Neut* 
 in as and other s- Stems § 164-167, isolated stems, and stems 
 difficult to determine § 168-170. 
 
 III. The Article § 171-180 .... 50-52 
 
 IV. Degrees of Comparison § 181-188 . . . 52-54 
 V. Adverbs § 189 . . . . . 54-55 
 
 VI. Pronouns § 190-228 ..... 55-65 
 
 Demonstrative Pron. § 190-198, Personal § 199-206, Possessive 
 § 207-210, "Self" § 211, Relative § 212-214, Interrogative § 215- 
 219, Indefinite § 220-228. 
 VII. Numerals § 229-236 .... 65-67 
 
 Cardinal numbers § 229-232, Ordinal § 233, Numeral substantives 
 § 234, Multiplicatives § 235, Distributives § 236. 
 VIII. Prepositions § 237-2476 . . . . 67-70 
 
 Prepositions in composition § 241-247. 
 IX. The Verb § 248-389 . . . . .70-127 
 
 Conjugations § 248, Tenses § 249-250, Verbal particles § 251, 
 Passive and Deponent § 253, Forms absolute and conjoint § 254. 
 Active Verb § 255-311 . 74-97 
 
XÍV CONTENTS. 
 
 The Verb {continued). 
 
 Present: I. Indicative, 2. Conjunctive (Subjunctive), 3. Imperative, 
 4. Secondary Present, 5. Habitual Present § 255-264C, 6. T- 
 Preterite § 265-268, 7. S-Preterite, § 269-274, 8. & 9. Redupli- 
 cate Future and Conditional § 275-281, 10 & 11. B-Future and 
 Conditional § 282-284, 12. & 13. S-Future and Conditional § 285- 
 289, 14. Perfect § 290-303, Further tense formations § 304-3 1 1 . 
 Passive Verb § 312-332. . . . .97-104 
 
 Present I. Indicative, 2. Conjunctive, 3. Imperative, 4. Secondary 
 Present § 312-314, 5. & 6. Reduplicate Future and Conditional 
 § 315-317, 7. & 8. B-Future and Conditional § 318-319, 9. & 10. 
 S-Fut. and Conditional § 320-323, 11 Preterite § 324-328, Per- 
 son ist. and 2nd. in Passive § 329-332. 
 Deponent § 333-352. ..... 104-112 
 
 Present : 1. Indicative, 2. Conjunctive, § 333-337, 3. S. Preterite, 
 § 338-340, 4- B-Fut. § 341-342, 5- S-Fut., $ 343-345, 6. 
 Reduplicate Future, § 346, 7. Perfect, § 347-350, roptar §351, 
 Deponent forms in modern Irish § 352. 
 Participles § 353-362. ..... 112-116 
 
 1. Participle Perfect Passive, § 353*359, 2. Participle of Necessity 
 
 § 360-362. 
 Infinitive § 363-382 .... 1 16-124 
 
 Verb to he § 383-389. .... 124-127 
 
 1. as § 384-385, 2. std § 386-387, 3. vel § 388, 4. 5/zw § 389. 
 X. Particles, § 390-403.. . . . .128-132 
 
 1. Negative § 390-391, 2. Interrogative and responsive § 392-393, 
 3. Conjunctions § 394-400, 4. Particles used as prefixes § 401- 
 
 4°3- 
 
 Lessons ...... 132-143 
 
 Vocabulary . . . . . .144-172 
 
 Abbreviations . . . . .173-174 
 
 Appendix ...... 175-182 
 
COMPENDIUM OF IRISH GRAMMAR. 
 
I. 
 
 SOUNDS AND LETTERS. 
 
 § r. The old [and the modern Irish alphabets alike] consist 
 of the following eighteen letters : a b c [ch) d e f (ph) g h i I m 
 n o p r s t {til) u. To these may be added the long vowels 
 d, é, % ó, ú, the genuine or proper diphthongs z'a, di, áe, ói, de, 4a, 
 au, with the diphthongs improperly so-called given at § i8« 
 The so-called O. Irish character, which is still used for Irish 
 Gaelic, is a form borrowed from the Latin MSS. of the Mero- 
 vingian epoch. 
 
 Note a. K seldom occurs, and then as an abbreviation for ca, or for cath a 
 battle. 
 
 Q at times stands for at. 
 
 X as a sign of quantity stands for 10. As a letter, it occurs in loan-words. 
 In Irish words it stands for es, only when these two consonants have met through 
 the falling away of an intermediate vowel, thus foxal (for fo-co-sal) (Cfer. Latin 
 salio I leap), removal, taking away. 
 
 Y occurs only in loan-words such as ymmon= Latin hymnus a hymn. 
 
 Z is not a genuine Irish lette r, yet do we find baitzisi he baptized him, Stokes 
 Goidelica, p. 87, 1 (Book of Armagh). It sometimes stands for st, as Zephan, 
 for Stephan, Stephen. (Liber Hymnorum passim.) 
 
 Note b. In Old Irish MSS. the length of the vowels, of i and u especially, was 
 often shown by doubling them :* gntim a deed, sciith fatigue, rúun a mystery (Cfer. 
 Runes, runic characters). As Hi, li colour, and cliíu, clú fame, are respectively 
 connected with the Latin livor blueness, wanness, and the Sanskrit cravas fame, 
 this doubling of the vowel in some few words may have had an etymological 
 reason. This, however, does not apply to rii=> Latin rex a king. 
 
 Notec. Old Irish had six diphthongs : at, oi, ia ; au, ua, eu (ia and 11a for 
 Gaulish ei and ou). Modern Irish has preserved but three, ao, ia, ua. Vowels 
 " infected " or attenuated (mostly by the addition of i), as at, au, are to be dis- 
 tinguished from proper diphthongs, which in many of the old MSS. were invariably 
 marked with the acute accent over the first vowel, di, áu. But see § 25b and c. 
 
 * The same method prevails in Latin inscriptions from 130-7 5. A.l. 
 
 2 
 
2 SOUNDS AND LETTERS. 
 
 § 2. In modern Irish the consonants^ t g c I r n s before, 
 or after a broad vowel [a o u) have what is called a " broad" 
 pronunciation, corresponding, more or less, to English usage • 
 before or after a small or slender vowel [e i) their pronuncia- 
 tion is somewhat modified, i.e., becomes mouillé, liquid, so to 
 speak. In this latter case, s is sounded like English sh. Ch 
 broad has a deep, guttural sound ; ch slender is pronounced 
 faintly, almost like h. Cfer. German ach ah! and ich I., 
 [Sanscrit £.] 
 
 § 3. The sonant spirants gh dh, bh mh, which are dis- 
 tinguished from the corresponding unaspirated letters -only in 
 the later MSS. (§ 68), vary in their pronunciation according to 
 same law. In modern Irish dh and gh are pronounced alike : 
 before, or after a broad vowel in the beginning of words, or of 
 the second element of a compound, they are sounded with a 
 deep guttural burr (Cfer. Arabic Ghain, and the Dutch pro- 
 nunciation of initial g in God) ; if the vowel be slender, they 
 sound in the beginning of words exactly like y in York. In 
 the middle and end of words they are not pronounced. So, 
 too, bh before, or after a broad vowel sounds somewhat like 
 win wool, in the middle of words between two short broad vowels 
 it sounds like w in shower ; before, or after a small vowel it is 
 equivalent to the English v. Mh is pronounced like bh, but 
 with an nasal twang reminding one of the French en, in 
 at the- end of words and syllables. O'Donovan (Ir. Gram, 
 pages 46 and 51) observes that in the Munster dialect initial 
 bh and mh are pronounced as English v. 
 
 § 4. In modern Irish th, sh, or f (§ qi) are pronounced like 
 h in hand ; ph like/" English; fh ory"leaves no trace in pro- 
 nunciation, and even in writing is frequently omitted, úiseóg 
 for fhuiseóg a lark. In O. Irish lathe a day is contracted into 
 laa, Id; sh and fh may be omitted in writing ; senaigior seshnaig, 
 Perf. oisnigim I drip, I flow ; sith-laith for sith-fhlaith (Fiacc's 
 Hymn 19) kingdom of peace ; ind at sine ioxf hat sine prophecy 
 (Ibid. 22) a ridadart for a fhridadart his pillow (Ibid. 32). 
 
 § 5. The transition from c t ft g d b s f "to ch th ph gh dh 
 
VOWELS. 3 
 
 bh shfh is called aspiration. In O. Irish the sign of aspiration 
 for c and t is ch, th, or else the ancient Greek Spiritus asper 
 (rough breathing) placed over them (c) ; for í and/" a dot placed 
 over them {s,f) [in fact, the punctum delens used by Irish 
 scribes to cancel a letter.] In modern printed books this dot 
 is the sole sign of aspiration, ahann, a river. [In Scotch 
 Gaelic, however, h invariably follows the aspirated letter.] 
 
 VOWELS. 
 
 § 6. a o (u) e i are the short «-vowels. [In other words, 
 the mother-tongue of the Indo-European family of languages 
 seems to have had no vowels but a i u. Hence original ä 
 may remain in Irish, or be represented by any of the other 
 vowels given above. In like manner, original i and u may 
 remain, or be represented by long e and o respectively. These 
 changes may have been effected, at least in part, by an in- 
 creased intensity of the current of air immediately before the 
 vowel sound, equivalent, in fact, to pronouncing a short a 
 before the vowel. Vowels derived from a primitive ä are 
 said to belong to the «-scale, and so of i and u] : alt he 
 educated, Latin, alo I bring up ; canim I sing, I speak, Lat. 
 cano I sing ; saigim I approach, Gothic sokj'a ; ocht eight, 
 Lat. octo ; roth a wheel = Lat. rota; muir Genit. mora the 
 sea = Lat. mare (§ 18); eck a horse = Lat. equus ; celim I 
 hide, Goth, hila ; berim I bear = Lat. fero ; med y mead, 
 Greek /uWv, intoxicating drink; dligim I owe, I ought, Goth. 
 dulgs a trespass, a debt; midiur I judge, ju&ofxaL I govern, I 
 rule ; mil honey = Lat. mel. See §21 for e and represent- 
 ing a primitive i and u. 
 
 § 7. i very frequently takes the place of a before nd, nn, 
 mb, tnm, ng, ns : ind-rith invasion, O. Gaulish Ande-ritum ; 
 imb (by assimilation imm) around, about, afxQí', imb butter, 
 Lat. unguentum ointment, Sanskrit an/ana (so Stokes) ; inga 
 = Lat. unguis claw, nail ; imbliu, Gen. imlenn,= o/m^aXog, navel ; 
 lingim I leap; cingim I go forward; mi, Gen. mis =• Lat. 
 mensis a month (§ 74). 
 
4 VOWELS. 
 
 § 8. á [o] i are the long ß-vowels : máthir = Lat. mater a 
 mother; ru rddi he spoke, Goth, rodjan ; im-rddi he thinks, 
 Goth, ga-redan ; gndth usual, yvoirog known ; mdr, mór great ,' 
 ri t Gen. rig. = Lat. rex a king ; lin number, linaim I fill, Lat* 
 plenus full, 7rArj- ; dtnu a lamb, ö/j-aen-o he sucked the teats ; 
 fir = Lat. verus true = O. High German war ; mil a beast 
 juijAov a sheep, a goat. 
 
 § 9. é in the ß-scale has originated in compensatory 
 lengthening, [i.e. the lengthening of a vowel to compensatefor 
 the dropping out of a consonant] (§ 74) ; cét, Welsh cant a 
 hundred = Lat. centum; set a path, W. hynt, Goth, sinths ; éc 
 death, Cornish ancou, Lat. nex ; écad a hook, Lat. uncus bent, 
 hooked. 
 
 § 10. i and « correspond to Indo-European i and u (Cfer. 
 § 21) : fid a tree, O. H. Germ, ivitu wood, biad food, ßlorog 
 means of subsistence ; sruth a stream, Sanskrit root sru. 
 
 In primitive monosyllables ti changes to 0, [the inter- 
 mediary between u and a]: nu, 110, an untranslatable verbal 
 particle usually prefixed to the Present, vv now, Goth, nu ; 
 so- = Skrit. su- ; do- = Skrit. dus-, §vg-. 
 
 § 11. /and ia [ie, ed) which originates therein (Cfer. loan- 
 word fial = Lat. velum a veil), further, di o'i, not unfrequently 
 written de, o'e, are the diphthongs of the I-row (Indo-Europ. ai\ 
 Skrit. e) : adféded he related, ad-fiadat they relate, Skrit- 
 veda = sacred writings of the Hindus ■ dériad bigae, two- 
 wheeled chariot, O. Gaulish reda, O. H. Germ, reita a chariot 
 {ride) ; de, óe alternate in one and the self-same word : den y 
 and óen - Lat. unus one, modern aon ; loeg (laogh) a calf, 
 Goth, laikan ; clóen partial, unjust (claon), Goth, lilains, Lat. 
 clivus a steep, a hill, de-clinare to turn aside. 
 
 It is only in Auslaut, i.e. at the end of a word that diph- 
 thongal é is further weakened (thinned) to l : di two, Femin. 
 of dd = Skrit. dve (Cfer. Lithuan. te-dvi these two, both these. 
 In scian a skean, a knife, trian a third part, triar a trio; 
 ia is not originally a diphthong, but the a belongs to the suffix ; 
 for biad) &c, see § 82. 
 
VOWELS. 5 
 
 § 12. ó and the úa deriving from it (Cfer. the loan-word 
 glúass = glossa, a gloss, an explanation) answers to the Indo- 
 European au (Skrit. o) : loche Gen. lochet lightning, Goth. 
 liuhath ; túath people, peasantry, laity, Goth, thiuda ; o'cht, 
 úacht [fúacht) coldness, Lithuan. áuszti to grow cold ; dthad, 
 úathad oneness, unicity, Goth, authida (or Lat. pauciis, Goth. 
 /aval? few). See § 74 for ó, úa arising from compensatory 
 lengthening; for ó - á see § 8. 
 
 § 13. au occurs seldom (in modern Irish never) and inter- 
 changes with : au and ear, = Goth, auso, — Lat. auris ; 
 nau. Gen. noe ship, = vaíig, = Lat. navis ; gau,gó lie, falsehood ; 
 aue, oa } ua, = (modern O prefixed to family names) a grand- 
 son have perhaps arisen from a primitive av, Lat. avus (?) 
 grandfather. 
 
 § 14. ú corresponds toznn other languages 'mrún mystery, 
 secret, O. H. Germ, runa ; dun a fort, O. Norse tun, town; 
 dúil an element, Skrit. d hält dust (?) ; mún urine, Skrit. mütra ; 
 tar cut behind (behind the back), Lat. cuius. In other cases 
 it has most probably arisen later on from v vocalised as u and 
 contraction: núe - Skrit. navya, Goth, niujis new; clú fame, 
 Skrit. fravas; suit eye, Welsh haul and Goth, sauil sun. 
 
 § 14. In some few instances, i corresponds to i long in 
 other languages : It colour, sheen, Lat. livor blueness, wan- 
 ness ; crithid desirous of purchasing, Skrit. root krl (Irish 
 crenim, creanaim I buy, Skrit. krlnämi. In most cases where 
 the etymology can be ascertained it may be referred to a 
 primitive d (§ 8). In some few cases i short has been 
 lengthened by way of compensation (§ 74), or has arisen by 
 contraction from ja, je, (§ 57). 
 
 "INFECTION" or attenuation. 
 
 § 1 6. The purity of the vowels undergoes infection or alter- 
 ation, owing to the influence the vowels of the neighbouring 
 syllables exercise over each other. The modern Irish ortho- 
 graphical rule formulated by O'Molloy : "caol le caol, leathan 
 
6 "INFECTION n OR ATTENUATION. 
 
 le leathan" (a slender or small vowel must be preceded, or 
 followed by a slender vowel, a broad by a broad vowel) already 
 prevailed in O. Irish, though not very consistently carried out 
 in the spelling. In general, the vowel of the following 
 syllable determines the attenuation or "infection," as it is 
 termed, of the vowel, of the foregoing syllable. As may be 
 seen, mdthair, O. Ir. mdthir mother, brdlkair, O. Ir. brdthir 
 brother, are exceptions to this rule. e, i, whatever their origin, 
 are slender or small vowels. 
 
 § 17. Infection takes place most frequently by means of 
 the slender vowels. But in O. Irish it is invariably set forth 
 in the spelling, only when the attenuating or infecting i or e 
 of the final syllable has vanished in virtue of the rules for the 
 ending of words (§ 88). The vowel thus dropped determines 
 the pronunciation of the consonant preceding it, and is sounded 
 in the foregoing syllable, the vowel of which it attenuates or 
 infects. 
 
 § 18. The infecting or attenuating vowel (invariably an i), 
 either takes its place beside the vowel of the foregoing syllable, 
 or has wholly extruded it. Hence a row of diphthongs impro- 
 perly so-called and one triphthong. 
 
 Attenuated a becomes ai {pi, ei) : mac son, Vocative a 
 mate O son (for primitive maqu-e) ; 
 
 Attenuated a appears as i: beothu [beatha) life, Gen. 
 belhad, Dat. Sing, bethid (for primitive bivatat-i) ; 
 
 Attenuated a becomes ui : cechan, Lat. cecini I sang, 3 Sg. 
 cechuin he sang (for primitive cecan-e) ; 
 
 Attenuated a long becomes di: faith = vates = a prophet 
 (for primitive vät-is) ; 
 
 Attenuated e becomes ei : ?to heir he bears, he brings (for 
 primitive ber-it) ; 
 
 Attenuated e becomes i : dliged a law, Gen. dligid (for 
 primitive dliget-i) ; 
 
 From é (§ 9) come [it] eoi, eui : set path, Gen. seuit (for 
 primitive sent-i) ; 
 
 From é comes éiiféith sinew, vein (for primitive vet-t's)', 
 
" INFECTION " OR ATTENUATION. 7 
 
 From ia comes eV, iai : fiach a debt, Nom. Plur. fetch 
 (for primitive véc-í) ; 
 
 From o comes ui, oi : muir the sea (for primitive mor-i) ; 
 
 From o long comes oi : slog a troop (sluagh), Nom. Plur. 
 slóig (for primitive slög-i) ; 
 
 From úa comes úai : túath people, Dat. Sg. túaith (for 
 primitive töt-i) ; 
 
 From u long comes &i ; run a secret, Ace. Sg. ruin (for 
 primitive rün-in) ; 
 
 From <?£ comes oV : nóeb {naomh) holy, Nom. Plur. nóib 
 (for primitive noib-z) ; 
 
 From aV comes aY: c#Vc^ = caecus, blind, Nom. Plur. 
 cdich (for primitive caic-i). 
 
 § 19. The untranslatable verbal particle ro is often changed 
 into roi by the reduplication syllable : O. Irish, ad-roi-gegran~ 
 natar they persecuted ; this oi still remains even after the re- 
 duplication syllable has disappeared, and has then been mis- 
 taken for the proper diphthong ói: ro leblaing he jumped, 
 roiblaing, roeblaing, raeblaing. In like manner the Middle 
 Irish caom-nacatar they were able, may be traced through 
 coem-, coim-nactar to com-nenactar. 
 
 § 20. When the infecting vowel is still preserved, the O. 
 Irish spelling varies : aged, aiged face, countenance, gude, 
 guide prayer, nnráídi, imrádi he thinks, gréne, gréine Gen. 
 of grían the sun, ingine Gen of ingen daughter. 
 
 §21. Through a (o) the i and u of the preceding syllable are 
 weakened to e and 0: fer [fear) - Lat. vir a man, for primi- 
 tive vir-as ; fetar I know, Root vid ; cloth famous, for 
 primitive clut-as, kXvtoq ; bond [bonn) sole of the foot, for primi- 
 tive bund-as = Lat. fundus ; sotho Gen. oisuth fetus, offspring, 
 Root su. Through a the é of the preceding syllable, which 
 originated in ai, is lengthened into ia: pian = Lat. poena 
 penalty, a loan-word, but in Gen. péne ; íasc a fish, Gen. éisc t 
 for primitive pesc-as = Lat. piscis ; crzathar a sieve, for primi- 
 tive crétr-a (Femin.) ; ad-féded he related, ad-fiadat they 
 relate, Root vid. Occasionally, though rarely, i becomes ia 
 
8 OTHER VOWEL CHANGES. 
 
 through the intrusion of a: miastar he shall judge, midiur I 
 judge. 
 
 § 22. u (<?), no matter of what origin, frequently takes its 
 place in O. Irish beside the vowel of the preceding syllable, or 
 else assimilates it to itself. Hence have we the improper 
 diphthongs iu, eo, tu: fiur Dat. oífer-vir, a man, for primitive 
 vir-u; do-biur and do-bur I give, for primitive ber-u; cenéul, 
 or ceniul Dat. of cenél kind, kindred, for primitive cenetl-u; 
 tmb-rddud thought, for primitive rädiat-us; ulc Dat. of olc evil, 
 for primitive olc-u ; eochu Ace. Plur. of ech equus, a horse ; 
 laigiu (and by the suppression of z"§ 26), higii less. — At times 
 other vowels, such as a e i é, are affected : laeochu Ace. 
 Plur. of laech a hero. 
 
 § 23. Infection by means of u is frequently omitted even 
 in 0. Irish : bith the universe, for primitive bit-ns, O. Gaulish 
 B itu-riges kings of the world (name of a tribe) ; rith a race, a 
 course, for primitive rit-us ; fid tree, for primitive vid-us, O. 
 H. Germ, witu ; il many, for primitive pil-u, Goth, filu ; this 
 is particularly the case in Infinitives in ad of 2nd Conjugation: 
 carad to love, for primitive carajat-us. Together with^i-j 
 knowledge, for primitive vidt-us, we find the compound cubus 
 conscience, i. e. con-fius. 
 
 § 24. It is only at a later period of the language that to 
 the number of improper dipththongs are added io long and 
 short, ea, and ta {éu) for O. Irish z', í and e, and the long e 
 arising from compensatory lengthening, when these vowels 
 are followed, or were formerly followed by a broad vowel : 
 thus in modern Irish ech becomes each, f er, fear, e'et a hundred, 
 céad, or céud, bith is bioth world, fir, fior true, fergach, 
 feargacJi angry. 
 
 At pages 83, 109, 305 of "Irish Texts" may be found 
 several examples of the peculiarities of the Irish vowel system. 
 
 OTHER VOWEL CHANGES. 
 
 § 25. Long vowels are shortened in the unaccented suffix 
 syllables of polysyllables : bethad Gen. Sg. of beothu life, for 
 
OTHER VOWEL CHANGES. 9 
 
 primitive bivatat-as, corresponds to ßiOT^rog ; túatha Nom. 
 Plur. of túath people, corresponds to Goth, thiudos ; in 
 forms like berit they bear, for primitive berant-i, the n drops 
 out, to all seeming, without compensatory lengthening. In 
 compound words even the long root syllables are shortened : 
 céimm a step, io-chaimm, to-chim stepping out ; thus too does 
 air-mitiu reverence presuppose the simple element métiu 
 (it does not occur), Lat. mentio. 
 
 As the acute accent [in Scotch Gaelic, the grave accent], 
 the sign of a long vowel, is often omitted in the MSS., or is no 
 longer discernible, its absence, apart from other indications, 
 does not afford a certain ground for inferring that a vowel is 
 short. 
 
 § 25b. With most of the proper and improper diphthongs 
 the sign of length should be placed over the first of the two 
 vowels, since, if we may judge by the modern pronunciation, it 
 is this which in most cases predominated. But in the MSS. 
 the sign of length often stands over the second vowel, even 
 though it be a mere "infecting" vowel, (§ 18): cidn long 
 sciám = Lat. schema form, figure, beauty ; coinid he laments, 
 he "keens," hudin from us, budid victory, bidil an axe,* 
 instead of the more correct czan, sciam, coinid, /lúain, búaid ; 
 hi ceim unto the step (Nom. Plur. cétnenn, § 162), breíc (Ace. 
 Sg. of bréc a lie), buaid (Gen. búada § 122), bat he was, for the 
 more correct céim, bréic, búaid, bdi y and so too, perhaps, 
 taich he fled, for tdich (Cfer. § 295). 
 
 In many cases it is difficult to decide. Probably in O. 
 Irish ionu (§ 22, Ace. Plur. of én a bird § 74) and éoin (Nom. 
 Plur). were more correct than eónii, eóin, so likewise, ad-géuin 
 he knew, dor-raid-chiuir he redeemed them (3. Sg. Perf. 
 § 298) are more correct than ad-geúin, dor-rad-chiuir; but on 
 the other hand, the eo originating in the O. Irish é of the for- 
 
 * I am inclined to consider the O. Irish bidil = German beil an axe, and also 
 the O. H. Germ, pihal as a loan-word from the low Latin, Cfer. the Italian pialla 
 a plane, a hatchet (Diez Etymological Dictionary II. 3 53), hence I do not venture 
 to give Mail as the more correct form. 
 
IO OTHER VOWEL CHANGES. 
 
 mation of the Future treated of § 281 is marked eó in 
 O'Donovan's Irish Grammar, p. 195, and so written and pro- 
 nounced in modern Irish. So, too, according to the same 
 author (p. 21, ibid.), the predominates in the pronunciation 
 of ceol music, seol a sail, which were thus written in O. Irish, 
 wherefore the accentuation of ceol,' seal, cannot be objected to. 
 
 25c. The sign of length (the long stroke) is also found 
 over syllables in which two vowels, that originally belonged 
 to separate syllables (Cfer. § 81), have coalesced into one 
 syllable. In the archaic period of the language, the first 
 vowel will have most frequently predominated in the pronun- 
 ciation, hence, as regards O. Irish at least, ina diaid after him, 
 behind him [dead end, Welsh diwedd), téora Fem. three, bíu, 
 béo alive (§ 31), fríu against them [fri instead of frith, 
 § 174), Uu, Uo with them seem to be more correct than ina 
 diáid, teóra, biú, beó,friú, leó. There is a like relation between 
 drúi {draoi) a Druid, Gen. drúad, Dat. drúid and driii, druád, 
 druíd ; in modern Irish draoi is pronounced as if spelled with 
 u short followed by a long i, drwee. 
 
 § 2$d, In 1. and 3. Plur. of the secondary tenses, we 
 meet with -mais, -tais instead of -mis, -tis. We may not, 
 however, infer from this that déntáis they would do is more 
 correct than denials, since in such cases the a has been 
 foisted into the ending in consequence only of a broad vowel 
 which either is, or formerly was in the foregoing syllable (Cfer. 
 
 § 254^)- 
 
 2$e. In O. Irish the long stroke is often placed over short 
 vowels that precede a double consonant, especially before the 
 groupings or doublings of r, I, n: niárb dead, lóndas wrath, 
 and here, oil big. At all events, this tendency to lengthen 
 the vowel in pronouncing words thus formed is neither 
 constant, nor consistently carried out, though it may have been 
 repeated several times as a temporary and dialectic form. 
 
 § 2^f. In Middle Irish we now and then find the long stroke 
 in places for which the earlier language affords no precedent, 
 as, for instance, over the grave deponent endings in -ar: 3 Sg. 
 
OTHER VOWEL CHANGES. II 
 
 ro charastdr he loved, i Plur. do deochammdr we came, 3 Plur. 
 asbertatdr they said, bátár they were. It seems that this 
 lengthening is due to the influence of a secondary accent, 
 which has to be considered in Irish polysyllables. 
 
 § 25g. At an early period the principal accent was with- 
 drawn from the endings of words, as may be seen by the 
 curtailment of the syllables suffixed for the purpose of inflection. 
 Certain phonetic facts, however, prove beyond question that 
 in many instances the principal accent was not placed on the 
 root syllable. See §§ 25«, 42, 46, 60, 61, 62, 77, 81, 83, 
 108Ä, 247, 275, 286, 295, 300, 325. 
 
 § 25h. In poetry a short final vowel is often made to rhyme 
 with a long stem-syllable. Thus in a poem in Codex St. 
 Pauli (an O. Irish MS. lately discovered in the Monastery of 
 S. Paul in Carinthia) cele, a companion, rhymes with retime, 
 messe I, myself, with git shining, airgdidu, Dat. of the 
 adjective airgdide silver, with clú renown. These and the 
 like facts do not warrant us in concluding, without further 
 indications, that certain final syllables are long, which in O. 
 Irish prose are never marked with the long stroke. 
 
 § 26. The short or shortened vowel of the middle syllable 
 of hyper-dissyllables is often dropped : cunutgim= con-nd-tegim 
 I build, Lat. lego I cover, tectum a roof; etir-dibnim = di- 
 benim I destroy, I cut off, Homeric wíQve, he slew ; ceclina- 
 tar = cecanatar they sang ; toipnitar they drove out = do- 
 sefannatar [do-sepkainn 3 pers. Sg.) ; tuistiu begetting, com- 
 pare do-fhui-semar he is begotten, tuistiu = do-fo-sitiu (taken 
 by itself, sitiu would be pronounced sétiu [a supposititious form] 
 instead of semtiii) : fo-ddli he distributes, 3. Plur. ni fodlat 
 they do not distinguish. 
 
 § 27. On the other hand, we may observe certain fluctua- 
 tions of the vowels of another kind : thus besides air-dire, ir- 
 dirc illustrious, we find ar-, aur-, ur-dirc ; air-lam prompt, 
 ready, appears also as aur-, ur-lam. In suffix syllables a o and 
 u interchange, especially before r I m n: Conchobor, Con- 
 chobur (Conor) ; corcor, corcar, corcur purple ; forcitah 
 
12 OTHER VOWEL CHANGES. 
 
 forcitul teaching ; dénom, dénam, dénum (modern déanadh, 
 déanamh to do, &c.) 
 
 § 28. Besides attenuation or infection, we may see most 
 plainly manifested in the transformation undergone by words 
 borrowed from foreign sources a preference for certain 
 sequences of vowels, which are founded upon assimilation or 
 dissimilation: u — a, for instance, in cubad = Lat. cubitum a 
 cubit, rustach = Lat. rusticus, umal = Lat. humilis humble, 
 cubachail ' — Lat. cubiculum bed-chamber, putar = Lat. putor 
 stench, sdupar = Lat. stupor amazement; e — a, en?iach = Lat. 
 innocens innocent, credal = Lat. creditlus, espartain = Lat. 
 vespertina belonging to evening. Thus may we explain Nom. 
 dmi a druid, Gen. druad in contrast with Nom. file, Gen. 
 filed a poet (§ 134). In other instances t — u, or e — show a 
 certain elective affinity for each other : lebor, libur (Jeabhar) = 
 Lat. liber a book, circuit cercol = Lat. circidus a circle ; so too 
 in native Irish words biu or beo living ; do-biur I give, con-riug 
 I bind, but ateoch I pray; don fiur to the man, but dond eoch 
 to the horse ; firu Ace. Plur. men, but eocho Ace. Plur. horses; 
 do-gniu I do, but do-gneo I may do, &c. 
 
 * " In most words the earliest demonstrable form of the 
 intensification of i and u is a long e and long 0, for which, 
 however, we find, even in the earliest authorities, the ia and 
 ua, which appear with constantly increasing frequency. Rarer 
 forms of the intensified i are ai, ae, oi, oe (never alternating 
 with long e), in the place of which modern Irish presents us 
 throughout with ao (aon one, instead of the old aiu, aen, oin, 
 oen). The appearance of an (alternating with long) as an 
 intensification of u is still rarer. An original ava or av seems 
 as a rule to occur as a long u. Long i can only be proved 
 with certainty for the I-row in the few cases in which an i 
 originally short has suffered compensatory lengthening ; it has 
 also occasionally arisen at the beginning of a word from an 
 original ja. It is well known that we have in Irish (the later 
 the authority the more this appears) the endeavour to assimi- 
 late the vowels of neighbouring syllables. In this respect the 
 
 * Phonetic laws of the vowels in O. Irish from Curtius' Greek Etymology', 
 vol. i., p. 157, 
 
OTHER VOWEL CHANGES. 13 
 
 influence which i and e exert backwards is especially important. 
 Either it assimilates to itself the vowel of the preceding 
 syllable, and then an a becomes an i (e), or it forces its way 
 bodily into the preceding syllable. Thus arises a series of 
 secondary diphthongs and triphthongs : 
 
 a becomes ai, ei (oi), id. 
 
 e long becomes éiui, éni, zui, éoi, and commonly ei. 
 
 e ii, d d ú, ia ua become respectively ei, oi, ui, di, ói, út\ 
 iai, uai. 
 
 In O. Irish u has, though to a less extent, the same in- 
 fluence backwards. It assimilates a and the weakened forms 
 of a to u \p), or it forces its way bodily into the preceding 
 syllable. Usually au, eu, and iu have arisen in this way. A 
 following a changes i and u in the preceding syllable to e and 
 0, The stroke over the vowels only denotes their length. 
 
 N.B. — Intensification means lengthening, e.g. douco = düco 
 from dues = dux ; with reduplication and nasalisation {tango 
 for tago), it is one of the three conscious or " dynamic ", 
 changes made to differentiate the cognate meanings of a 
 stem. 
 
 CONSONANTS. 
 
 § 29. O. Irish c (ch § 59) answers to the two Indo-Euro- 
 pean k -sounds : cil a dog, Skrit. fvä ; crabud faith, Skrit. 
 vicrambha trust; do-ro-chair he fell, = torchair, ir-chre fall, 
 ruin, Skrit. root. $ar to shatter, to fall to pieces, Perfect, 
 fafära, fafre ; cruim a worm, Skrit. krimi ; crenÍ7ii I buy, 
 Skrit. krinämi ; techim I flee, Skrit. root tak, takta shooting 
 down (like a falling meteor), Lithuan. tekii flow, run thou. As 
 to Irish c for g, see § 67. 
 
 § 30. g corresponds to Indo-European, g, gh: ro génar I 
 have been born, -yeyvrj^ai ; liaig a physician, Goth, leikeis a 
 leech; gdir a call, to-gairm invocation, for-con-gur, I com- 
 mand, yiipvc; voice, sound, Skrit. glr the voice, Root gar, grinäti 
 to call ; gegon I have wounded, Skrit. jaghana; agur I fear, 
 a\ofxai I am afflicted ; ligim I lick, ligur tongue, Ativan Irish 
 g for c, ch at § 62. 
 
 § 31. b often corresponds to Indo-European ^v ben [bean] 
 a wife, a woman, yvvn; bíu, beo, alive, ßiog life, Skrit. j'lva; 
 bró millstone, Gen. broon, brón, Skrit, grävan ; at-bail he 
 dies, O. Saxon qual he died ; bó a cow, ßoüc Skrit. gaus. 
 
14 CONSONANTS. 
 
 § 32. / (th § 59) corresponds to primitive t: temel dark- 
 ness, Skrit. tamas; tdm death, tathaim he died, Skrit. root, 
 tarn, tämyati to lose breath, to decay ; traig foot, Tpiyuy I run ; 
 torand thunder = Welsh taran, Lat. tonitru; tuath people, 
 Goth, thiuda. Irish t for d § 67. 
 
 § 33. öT corresponds to Indo-European d and dh: deich 
 ten, Lat. decern; sude seat, Skrit. sadas; bodar deaf, Skrit. 
 badhira ; dinu lamb, Sriaaro he sucked the breast ; rúad red, 
 Goth, rauds ; afoV/ element, Skrit. dhüli dust(?). Irish d for 
 primitive /, z7z, § 60. 
 
 § 34. 3 corresponds to Indo-European bh: bói he was, 
 Skrit. root, bhú ; bláth blossom, Goth, bloma, bloom, b for 
 primitive _£" §31; br, bl for mr, ml § 41 ; b for v § 45. 
 
 § 35- / asa simple articulation, if we except some few words 
 of obscure origin (e. g.patu a hare), is found only in loan-words; 
 apstal, apostle, pian pain, punishment ; prim- Lat. primus. 
 In Irish words it sometimes stands for b to show that b is not 
 aspirated. Hence, after r, I: com-arpi co-heirs: Alpa and 
 Alba Scotland. In compounds, where the assimilation of a 
 final dental with initial b has taken place : adopart for aith-od- 
 bart he offended; topur [lobar) for do-od-bur a well. -Pis 
 found at the end of the word in place of b in the fragmentary 
 forms of biu I am : rop for ro-ba ; but roptár is found for ro 
 bdtar. Irish /never corresponds to Indo-European/. 
 
 § 36. Indo-European p has vanished from Gaelic : dthir, 
 Lat. pater, father (athair); lár floor, Anglo-Sax. for ; ibim I 
 drink, Skrit. pibdmz; étar it is found, Goth, fintha; less (teas) 
 heat, for tepest-us, Skrit. tapas ; nia, Gen. niad nephew; 
 suan sleep, Skrit svapna. Only primitive pt is represented 
 by cht: secht (seacht) = Lat. septem, seven, itecht, Lat. neptis, 
 niece; socht silence, Middle High Germ, swift silent, o-iw7rrj (?) 
 silence. In the earliest loan-words c takes the place of p : 
 corcur purple, case Pasch, Easter. 
 
 § 37. The guttural nasal is to be found only before £7 com- 
 boing he broke, Skrit. bhanga, Root bhanj : inga, Lat. unguis 
 a nail. 
 
 § 38. The dental ;/ corresponds to the Indo-European n: 
 
CONSONANTS. 1 5 
 
 nocht naked, Goth, naqaths ; cechtar náthar each one of us 
 two; ainm a name, ovofia; anal breath, avejuog wind. 
 
 § 39. In suffixes a double nn or nd is repeatedly found 
 where a single n would seem more natural : anmand, Nom. 
 Plur. of ainm a name, gobann Gen. Sg. of goba a smith, Erenn 
 Gen.Sg. oíErút, Eire (See Declens, iv. d. and e); also salann 
 salt, torann thunder, croicend hide, skin, &c. In modern Irish 
 iarann = O. Irish iarn iron ; the nn has been developed after an 
 epenthetic vowel, in the loan-words cucenn, cucann = Lat« 
 coquina kitchen, i persaind in person after accented vowels 
 which were long in the Latin coquina, persona. This doubling 
 of the nasal letter may be connected with the accent, whether 
 primary or secondary, and must be very ancient as it appears 
 in the O. Gaul, personal name Gobannitio* which is most 
 unquestionably allied to the Irish goba, Gen. gobann a 
 smith. But how account for cú Gen. con, a dog, and brú Gen. 
 bronn, brond the womb ? 
 
 § 40. m corresponds to Indo-European m: menme mind, 
 Skrit. manman ; melim I grind, La.t.molo ; fo'imim.fo-emaim 
 I receive, accept, ar-fo-imim I take up, I receive, Lat. emo y 
 sumo I buy, I take. 
 
 §41. For ml, mr, in the beginning of words, we have (m) 
 bl,{m) br: O. Irish mrecht, later Irish brecht speckled, Lithuan. 
 mdrgas speckled ; bligim I milk, O. H. Germ, melchan ; ón 
 mlith by bruising (Ml 23a, 20), later Irish do bleith, blith 
 Infinitive of melim Lat. molo. Cfer. arindi mblegar because 
 she is milked, quia mulgetur. 
 
 § 42. The nasal consonants have been dropped before c (k), 
 p, t, s, for the most part, with compensatory lengthening of the 
 preceding vowel (§ '74) : del, Welsh, dant, Skrit. danta a tooth ; 
 bréc, brécc a lie, Skrit. bhratnca, fall, straying, deviation ; lécim 
 I leave, Lat. linquo ; mi, Gen. mis, a month, Lat. mensis. 
 in the loan-word ifem = infernum = hell n is dropped 
 before f. 
 
 * Occurs in Caesar, De Bello Gallico. 
 
l6 CONSONANTS. 
 
 The compensatory lengthening is omitted in unaccented 
 syllables; berit, they bear, for primitive berant-i; cara friend, 
 Gen. carat, brdge, neck, Gen. brdgat (Suffix -ant) ; air-itiu re- 
 ception [air-ema may he receive), for emtiu, Lat. emtio, Cfer. 
 § 25 ; óac (eg), a youth, young, Welsh ieuanc, Lat. juven-cus; 
 do-anac = tdnac I came, Skrit. änamca. 
 
 It would seem as if a, or u were never lengthened on 
 account of the dropping out of a nasal : muc, mucc, pig, 
 Welsh mock,{ormunc-ä ! juvKTrif)snout,a7ro-fj.v(T(T(D I blowmynose, 
 Skrit. root, muc, muncati to let loose ; oc (ag) near, ocus, Welsh, 
 agos, neighbouring, for anc-, one-, Goth, nehva near, nehvundja 
 a neighbour, O. H. Germ, nah, ndho ; crocenn hide for crime, 
 (Skrit. krimcati to crouch?) O. Norse hryggr = German, 
 rücken back (St. hrugja), O. H. Germ, hrucki. 
 
 § 43. r, I correspond to the same letters in the other Euro- 
 pean languages : srúaim, stream pevpa ; rigim I reach, opeyu) ; 
 ad-con-darc I have beheld, Skrit. dadarca, SfSo/3/ca ; daur an 
 oak, Sópu, Goth, triu a tree ; lenim I stick to, Skrit. lindmi, 
 Lat. lino, I smear; l ige a couch, a bed, Xs^oc, Goth, ligan; 
 lúath, swift, lúam a pinnace, ^Xvupa ;* £/&' fame, k\Íoq ; 0/- 
 luchur budi I give thanks, Lat. loquor I speak; gelim I con- 
 sume, Skrit. gHati. 
 
 § 44. /"appears in the beginning of words instead of the 
 Indo-European v, a surd or sharp spirant for one that is son- 
 ant or soft: fiche, Gen. fichet, twenty, Lat. viginti; /iVzz' relatives, 
 O. H. Germ, mini friend ; fertais { fear t as) a wheel, Skrit. 
 vartani [Radkreis), the round of a wheel ; frass, rain, shower, 
 Skrit. varsha; froech, fraech, heather, iptbcri ; flaith, prince, 
 lord, gwlad in Welsh, (Stem vlati ; valti, while Goth, valda, 
 Church-Slavonic vlada pre-suppose a root-form valdh). 
 
 § 45. b takes the place of Indo-European v at the begin- 
 ning of words before r and /:' bran raven, Church-Sclavonic, 
 vranü, Lithuan. varnas ; leblaing he jumped, Perfect of 
 lingim, it is only in the Perfect that a trace of the primitive v 
 
 * But the -fia here is merely a formative. — (Translator.) 
 
CONSONANTS. I 7 
 
 at the beginning of the word is preserved. Skrit. valg. — f 
 and b interchange at the beginning of the possessive pronoun 
 far, bar your (Cfer. Goth, iz-vara) ; to this may we add the 
 enclitically suffixed 3 = you 2 Pers. PI. in dúíb (modern daoibh, 
 dibli) to you, lib by you, Cfer. Skrit. vas. See § 56, for the 
 interchange of initial f and s. 
 
 § 46. Occasionally, instances occur in which it appears that 
 a primitive v has fallen away at the beginning of a word : 
 lingim I jump (§ 45) ; oland wool, Welsh gulan, Goth, vulla, 
 Skrit. ürna (the accent was probably on the second syllable). 
 The proclitic preposition fri against drops its/in middle Irish, 
 and becomes ri, re. 
 
 § 47. Primitive v in the middle of words, when it follows 
 single sonant consonants is represented by b:* tarb bull, O. 
 Gaul, tarvos; marb dead, O. H. Germ, marawér mellow, 
 brittle; berbaim I boil, = Lat. ferveo ; delb shape = Welsh 
 delw ; fedb widow,=Lat. vidua. On the other hand, it has 
 wholly vanished from ech a horse, Skrit. acva; as also pro- 
 bably from dess right hand, Welsh deheu, Goth, taihsva; drd 
 high, = Lat. arduus high. 
 
 § 48. In compounds also b stands for y after the preposi- 
 tion con, coin), which loses its nasal : fossad, fast, firm, 
 (Skrit. root, vas), cobsud stable, steady \fine a relative, coibnes 
 relationship, cobeden conjugation; cobdelach cognate (for con- 
 fed-, con-fad-), Goth, ga-vidan to combine, ga-vadjoii to affi- 
 ance ; fiss (fios) knowledge, cubus conscience = con-fius. 
 
 § 49. Indo-European v between vowels, either Vanishes, 
 or 2 becomes u : 1 dia, Gen. dé, Skrit. deva, God ; dead, end, 
 Welsh, diwedd ; tana thin, Welsh teneu, -ravaoq outstretched, 
 Skrit. tanu ; mogai, Nom. PI. of mug a. slave, for pre-historic 
 mogav-es ; 2 núe new, Goth, niujis, Skrit. navya; clú fame, 
 Skrit. cravas, k\íoq ; clúi nails, French clou, Lat. clavus, clavi; 
 biu, bto, alive, (ßtog,) life, Skrit. jlva. See ho Duid from 
 David. (Ml. 14Í, 8). 
 
 * N.B. — This b is aspirated. 
 
1 8 CONSONANTS 
 
 § 50. s initial corresponds to Indo-European s: samail, 
 likeness, Lat. similis ; sen (sean) old, Lat. senex an old 
 man; scdth shadow, Goth, skadus; snáin to swim, Skrit. root 
 sua; sruth stream, Skrit. root sru ; fosligim I daub, Skrit. 
 root sarj, srijati to pour out (?). 
 
 § 51. Asa general rule, .y is dropped before t in the begin- 
 ning of -words : tiagaim I go, ardyw I march, tech {teach) 
 house, (ttÍjoq a roof, a chamber ; táu (tdim) I am, Lith. stqfu; 
 tibim I laugh, I joke, ra^og, Lith. stebeti-s to wonder. 
 
 § 52. Single s between vowels is dropped : ^o'dumb, silent, 
 Skrit. root tush, tushnim quiet, still; doróigu he chose, for do- 
 ro-gegu, Goth, kiusa, English choose, the Manx " House of 
 Keys," i.e., the chosen ones; ro dam cloathar who may 
 hear me; O. High Germ, hlosén; dl brood, alacht pregnant, 
 O. H. G.fasel offspring (so Wh. Stokes) ; beri thou bearest, 
 fers, for beres-i, Skrit. bharasi; tige Gen. Sing, of tech house 
 for pre-historic steges-as, arty zog. 
 
 § 53. s between consonants is dropped : echtar outside, 
 Lat. extra (ecstra) ; tart thirst, Skrit. root tarsh dry. 
 
 § 54. Both within, and at the end of words s or is has ori- 
 ginated by assimilation, from x ks — x: dess right hand, Lat. 
 dexter ; from 2 gs: -tias I will go, Future of tiagaim, ard^w ; 
 3 from ts: contotsat ß.Plur. Fut. of tuitim I fall (i. e. to-thitim; 
 -titim for tetim, i. e. do-e'tim I approach ; ét- for pent, Goth. 
 fintha, Skrit. root pat); from 4 ds : fessur I will know Root 
 vid ; from 5 st: acsiu sight; for ad-cast io, Root cas (Cfer. 
 Skrit. caksh for cakas); brissim I break, O. H. Germ, brestan ; 
 less- in less-ainm nickname, less-mac step-son, O. H. Germ. 
 lastar invective, scorn, \a<s%v\ mockery, Herodotus, vi. 67 ; 
 ocus, (fogus) near, for pre-historic, an-cast-us ; from e dt: 
 Uss knowledge, for pre-historic vidt-us; from 7 ns: mi, Gen. 
 mis month, = Lat. mensis. 
 
 § 55. The final consonant of the root is lost before sc in 
 the middle of words : mesc drunk, Skrit. mada drunkenness ; 
 lese lazy, Goth, lats lazy (?) ; usee [iiisge] water, Skrit. udaka ; 
 nasc a tie, bond, a ring, nascim I bind, Skrit. root, nah, Lat. 
 necto ; com-mescatar they are mingled, O. H. G. miskan, 
 
CONSONANTS. 1 9 
 
 Skrit. micra, fiiyvvfjii I mix (primitive root mlc) ; miscais hatred 
 Skrit. root, müh to reproach, juicrio) I hate. 
 
 § 56. s and f interchange in the beginning of words which 
 primitively began with sv : slur and fur sister, Skrit. svasar ; 
 sollus,folhts clear, plain, Skrit. root svar; súan sleep, a.nd feotar 
 (for fefotar Perf.) they slept, Skrit. root, svap ; do-sefainn , 
 do-sephainn, Plur. do-sefnatar , Perfect of do-sennim I drive 
 away, I chase, Irish root svand (Skrit. süd ?). 
 
 In loan-words Latin y^is represented by s : srlan-frenum, 
 a bridle, senister = fenestra, a window, i.e., a wind-eye. 
 
 § 57. Indo-European j (to be pronounced as y in York) 
 has disappeared from the beginning of words : óac, ác (dg) a 
 youth, Welsh leuanc, Lat. fuvencus ; aig ice, Welsh la, O. 
 Norse jökull, a glacier ; it is but seldom changed into i : ic 
 health, icaint I heal, Welsh tack healthy ; so too Isu [Iosa] 
 Jesus. 
 
 Wh. Stokes calls attention to some words beginning with 
 tu, in which the initial i was primitively a j : iúg-suide, a 
 judgment seat, iúrad it was done (Book of Armagh), con- 
 nected with the O. Gaulish siwpov he did, he made. 
 
 § 58. j has disappeared from the middle of words : fdtho 
 Gen. of faith a prophet ; for pre-historic vätaj-as (-os ?) ; tdu 
 I am, for pre-historic stäfu, Lithuan stóju ; no charu I love, for 
 pre-historic cara-u, caraj-ö ; clé, Welsh c/edd on the left hand, 
 seems to stand for c/tja, Goth, hlei-duma the left hand. 
 
 ASPIRATION. 
 
 § 59. c and t by aspiration become ch, th when they stand, 
 or originally stood between vowels : loche lightning, Goth. 
 lauhmuni ; loch lake, = Lat. lacus ; flach a debt, ftchem a 
 debtor, Goth, veihs consecrated ; brdthir brother, = Lat. 
 f rater ; cath battle, O. H. Germ. hadu-. Thus, too, does ct 
 become cht : oct and ocht eight ; red and recht a law. 
 
 § 60. After unaccented vowels, especially at the end of 
 words and in suffixes, d takes the place of th : berid he bears, 
 Skrit. bharati ; lécud Infinitive of léclm, I leave, Suffix -tu; 
 beothu [beat ha) life, Gen. bethad, Suffix -tat, ßtorrjT-oc. In 
 
20 ASPIRATION. 
 
 the middle of words the spelling fluctuates, d predominates 
 after the slender vowels : ni agathar he fears not ; firfidir it 
 will be verified. Occasionally, under the influence of slender 
 vowels, d appears at the end of root syllabl-es also : maided a 
 defeat [clades) Skrit. root math. 
 
 § 61. d is to be found for t in the beginning of a few 
 words which are used proclitically, do thy, do bráthir thy brother, 
 but after the elision of o tli aihair thy father ; dar, over, by 
 Lat. trans, but by the suffixing of the enclitic pronoun to the 
 now accented preposition, tairis over him, tairsiu (thdrsa) 
 over them. 
 
 § 62. g has taken the place of ch only after slender, 
 unaccented vowels : cathir city, Gen. cathrach, Dat. cathrig ; 
 uallach arrogant; ualligim I am arrogant, suidigim I set, from 
 sude seat, (the intermediate form sudech was not used). 
 
 § 63. At the end of monosyllables (at the close of root 
 syllables) ch frequently stands even for a primitive g (Indo- 
 European govgh): teg a house is also spelled tech, Gen. tige,tech 
 (modern teach) is now exclusively used, (Welsh ty = tig),riyog\ 
 scdig or scdich he passed by, from scuchaim; O. Sax. skok ; 
 tor-mach (do-for-mag) increase, Skrit. root mah ; immach out 
 of, from 'mag [iiiagli) a plain (the Moy of Irish local names) ; 
 droch- (drog-) bad, § 402. 
 
 § 64. When by the dropping out of a preceding vowel th 
 follows immediately / 11 or s the aspiration ceases ; rélad mani- 
 festation (Suffix -tu), Gen. rclto ; cumsanad repose, Gen. 
 cumsanto ; césad suffering, Gen. ce'sto. 
 
 At times t stands for two dentals which have met to- 
 gether through the suppression of an intermediate vowel : 
 adfét, for adjéded he narrated \foitir he is sent, for fóidithir. 
 Thus cóica fifty, for cóicecha. 
 
 § 65. The unaspirated Tenuis {c p t) after a vowel is found 
 in the body of a word (in Inlaut), when originally preceded by 
 a nasal (§ 42), or by a liquid (§ 79), not taking into account 
 what happens in composition (§ 73). In some few cases 
 original qv ' qn) - Cymric p, seems to be represented by c or 
 
ASPIRATION. 2 1 
 
 cc, e.g. in mac, mace, O. Welsh map (mad), Ogham inscrip- 
 tions Corpimaqvas = later Corbmac, Cormac, Gen. maqvi, 
 maqi = maicc, maic = of a son. As regards many other 
 words which might be considered here, the etymology is not 
 yet fully ascertained. 
 
 § 66. In O. Irish the c and t remain unaspirated in the com- 
 binations cht, rt, It, re, Ic, sc : recht law, right ; gort [hortus] a. 
 garden ; ro alt, he brought up, Lat. aliiit ; marc horse, O. H. G. 
 mar ah ; sere love ; ole evil; mesc, drunken. The unaspirated 
 state is frequently indicated in some old MSS. by the doubling 
 of the letter : olec, mescc, &c. 
 
 § 67. So, too, b,g, d are not aspirated after /, r : drdhlgh, 
 garg, harsh, rough, serg illness, O. Sax. swerkan to be gloomy, 
 sad ; this also is indicated by the doubling of these letters : 
 drdd, gargg, in some MSS., and in others by substituting the 
 corresponding Tenuis : /erg [fearg) fe re anger, opyi), Skrit. ürj 
 vigour ; ore un (orgain) to smite, frith-orgun, to offend, O. 
 Gaul. Orgeto-rix, Skrit. rjghäyati to bluster (?) ; cerd, cert 
 art, artificer, Lat. cerdo a smith, Ktp^oQ gain, craft; com-arpi 
 co-heirs, Goth, arbja. 
 
 § 68. Aspiration, most probably from an early period, 
 affected not only c and t, but also b d g and m between vowels 
 [bh, dh, gh, mli) ; but only in the later MSS. do we find it 
 indicated in writing.* The first traces thereof maybe discovered 
 in loan-words from the Latin wherein b between vowels is 
 rendered by m [bh and mh being pronounced nearly alike) : 
 am-from from Lat. improbus wicked, mebuir Lat. memoria . 
 The next step is that in Middle Irish MSS. (i.e., from A.D. 
 1 100 — 1400) b is written instead of m between vowels in native 
 words : mebaid he broke, burst forth, 3. Plur. mebdatar, for O. 
 Irish memaid, memdatar. 
 
 ASSIMILATION. 
 § 69. See § 54 about the change of ks gs ts dsst tt dt into 
 ss, s. sm becomes double m, later on, m (never mh) ; driiimm, 
 druim back, ridge, for pre-historic drosm-e, Lat. dorsum the 
 * See " Irish Texts," pages 84, 109, 304. 
 
2 2 ASSIMILATION. 
 
 back, si becomes double /; coll, a hazel tree, name of letter 
 c in Irish alphabet, O. H. Germ, hasala ; giall, a hostage, O. 
 H. Germ, gisal, Cornish guistel; — rs becomes rr: tarrach 
 timid, Skrit. tras. 
 
 § 70. nd becomes nn, and mb, mm, m : ad-greinn he per- 
 secutes, Church-Sclavonic gr^da ; mennat dwelling, Skrit. 
 mandira (ditto) ; imb, imm, im, German urn about, = a/x(j>l ; 
 imbliu, Gen. imlenn navel, o/lkjhiXoq. In modern Irish m 
 stands for double m, since the primitive single m is now 
 become mh, m. See § 76 about the assimilation of ngm and 
 ndm to mm, m. 
 
 § 71. In becomes // : 0. Irish com-alnaim I fulfil, modern 
 Ir. comallaim, also corn-all pregnant ; Goth, fulls, Skrit. root 
 par, ftrinämi, püma ; collo, for colno, Gen. of colinn flesh; Id 
 becomes //; meldach pleasing, = later mellach = meallach ; 
 accaldani conversation, later accallam ; ildatu, later illatu 
 multitude ; mall slow, ßpadvg; caill, colli wood, forest, 0. Saxon 
 holt. The gradual preponderance of / is shown by the spell- 
 ings : melltach, illdathach many coloured [il-dathach), and 
 the tendency to pronounce / before a following dental with a 
 particular stress is seen in the spelling of ni cheilitis, they hid 
 not. Even lud is thus assimilated : O. Irish comparative 
 áildiu, later áilliu, áilli, dille, Positive álind (álainri) pretty, 
 comely. In one instance lb becomes //: úall pride, Gen. 
 úailbe, úaille* 
 
 § 72. rnd becomes double r: cruind = [curind) round, 
 Compar. cuirre, cuirrither for curind-iu, curind-ither. In 
 Leabhar na huidhri (the book of the Dun [cow]), rd is found 
 at times for rn in words where there is no question of assimila- 
 tion, thus iferd = if em hell ; card, = carnd and earn* a heap. 
 In such cases d is a mere shorthand note for nd = nn ; ifernd 
 occurs. 
 
 § 73. In compound words the final t (t/i) or d of preposi- 
 tions is assimilated to the initial consonant of the second part 
 of the compound word : frith-garth becomes frecart he 
 * Cam, a heap of stones. 
 
ASSIMILATION. 23 
 
 answered ; adbeir he says (Prepos. ait/i-) Preterite epert he 
 said; ad-glddur I speak to, Infinitive accallam; aith-od-bart 
 becomes adopart he offered ; ad-daimet and ataimet they 
 declare ; ad-ciu becomes acciu (together with adchiu, atchiii) I 
 see. 
 
 § 74. Through the suppression of a consonant with com- 
 pensatory lengthening we have the vowels d, é, í, úa, ó. 
 Thus is every explosive sound dropped before a following 
 liquid, a guttural and dental before a nasal following them : 
 see § 42 on the disappearance of the nasal before cts. Thus 
 am a troop = Latin agmen, ex-amen a swarm of bees ; dr 
 slaughter, Welsh aer, may be referred to agr- ; vidi chief, 
 prince, Confer the Old British proper names such as Seno- 
 magli (Gen. on monuments); ddl, assembly, Old Welsh datl 
 forum, sal heel, Welsh sawdl ; anal breath, Welsh anadl ; 
 fén wain, cart, O. Norse vagn ; der a tear, Sáicpv ; én a bird, 
 O. Welsh etn, Lat. penna a wing, a feather ; cene'l kindred, 
 O. Welsh cenetl ; mi, Gen. mis a month ; Lat. inensis, (ditto) > 
 eis tribute, rent, Latin census = German Zins ; úan lamb, 
 Lat. agnus ; búain to reap, Infinitive of bongaim I reap, I 
 break, Skrit. bhanga ; cúala I heard, Skrit. cucrava ; srón 
 nose, Welsh ffroen (points to srogn-) ; dor am, dorónad he did> 
 he made, it was made, for do-ro-gni, do-ro-gniad. 
 
 Con-goite, compunctus pricked, Particip., ro gaet Preterite 
 Pass : he was slain, mortally wounded, are irregular transforma- 
 tions. Cfer. gonaim I wound. 
 
 § 75. Hereby may we explain the formation of the Perfect 
 and Future forms whose characteristic is é: génar I am born, for 
 gegn-, yiyvrinai; do-bér I will give, for bebr-. In these tenses 
 other combinations of consonants are dealt with in like fashion : 
 ménar I thought, for memn-, Skrit. mene ; in-géb I will take 
 in, for gegb-. 
 
 § 76. The assimilation of consonants before m, together 
 with the lengthening of the foregoing vowel, appears in the 
 formation of the neuter nouns of action in man from roots in 
 ng, nd: k'imm jump, leap, for lengm-e {-en ?) ; lingitn, I jump; 
 
24 ASSIMILATION. 
 
 céimm step, advance, from cingim I step, I stalk, for cengm-e ; 
 gréimm progress, for grend??t-e, see in-grennim I pursue, I 
 persecute. Thus, too, is formed béimm, beim a blow, see benim 
 I smite. 
 
 § 77. In compounds, where the accent advances to the 
 front, the lengthening of the vowels disappears : tochi?7zm, 
 tochaim a march, from céimm; in-greimm, in-grimm persecu- 
 tion, from gréimm ; so, too, fo-glaim learning, with fo-gliunn 
 I learn ; tó-thim = the modern and less correct tuitim to fall, 
 with tuitim I fall (§ 54), -thini for do-éimm, éimm for entm-e, 
 Root pat, nasalized pent. 
 
 § 78. Certain combinations of consonants, which by the fall- 
 ing off of the last syllable are now at the end of the words, are 
 sometimes separated by the insertion of a vowel, thus in par- 
 ticular mn originating in bn: omun dread, ess-amin fearless, 
 Cfer. O. Gaul. Ex-obnus ; domun world, Cfer. O. Gaul. Dubno- 
 rix ; tamun stem, trunk of a tree [tamhan) O. Saxon stamn, 
 O. H. Germ, stam ; the Ir of the suffix trä: críathar a sieve 
 O. H. G. riterd, = Lat. cribrum ; arathar a plough, aporpov, 
 Lat. aratrum ; briathar a word, Fparpa (?). O. Irish iarn 
 iron, is with us moderns iarann ; olann, oland wool (§ 46)1 
 has probably originated in the like manner, Cfer. Skrit. ürna, 
 Goth, vulla. The tendency thus to dissolve combinations of 
 consonants has been strongly developed in modern Irish. As 
 may be seen in O'Donovan's Irish Grammar, pages 57-8, 
 dlúth, bolg, borb, garg, com are pronounced döluth, böllög, 
 borob, garäg, corrön. Instances of the like spelling may be 
 seen in the Book of Lecan.* In regard, however, of /g, rg, 
 rb, whatever the case with other combinations, this tendency 
 can certainly not be ancient, Cfer. § 67. 
 
 METATHESIS, OR TRANSPOSITION. 
 
 § 79. Transposition may occur either with, or without the 
 lengthening of the vowel. With lengthening: lam hand, Lat. 
 
 * See Iribh Texts, p. 84. 
 
METATHESIS, OR TRANSPOSITION. 25 
 
 palma; lanivW (for paln- = all in corn-all pregnant), Goth, fulls, 
 Skrit. pürna; bráge neck, Lat. gurges ; cndm bone, K.vy\\xv\ the 
 shin, English ham ; ad-glddur I speak to, Infinitive accaldam, 
 accallam (agallamh). 
 
 Without vowel lengthening:: bligim I milk.O.H.G. melchan 
 to milk; dligim I owe, Goth, dulgs ; cruim worm, Gen. 
 croma, Lithuan. kirmele ; srub snout, muzzle, Lat. sorbeo I 
 swallow; cride heart, = Kxtpcu'ct, Lithuan szirdis ; fliuch wet, 
 folcaim I wet, I bathe. We may hereby, i.e., by transposition, 
 frequently account iox fl, and fr at the beginning of words : 
 ■fiaith lord, = primitive v alt-is ; frass rain, Skrit. varsha ; 
 frith against, towards, Root. vart. 
 
 When the combinations rc s Ic are dissolved by transposition, 
 c, remains unaspirated : du-t/iJ'acairhe W\s\\eá,=du-fu-tharcair 7 
 Skrit. root tark, tarkayati to suppose, to intend to do some- 
 thing ; iuaslucud release, with tuasulcud = [do-fo-od-salciud). 
 
 § 80. Together with these instances of transposition, common 
 in part to all the Celtic languages, we find others, which belong 
 to later, and modern Irish : O. Irish baitsim I baptize (from 
 baithis Baptism), later baistim, baisdim ; O. Irish éitsim I 
 hear, later eist im, éisdim ; O. Irish do acsin to see, later do 
 aiscin ; O. Irish bélre language, later Inurla. [In Munster 
 belra is still used to designate the English language.] 
 
 CONTRACTION. 
 
 § Si. Like vowels or vowels assimilated to each other, 
 which come into immediate juxtaposition by the dropping out 
 of a consonant, can be contracted into a long vowel, if one of 
 them (mostly the first) was accented : dead the end, Welsh 
 diwedd, whence dédenach final ; tee hot, for tepe (Lat. tepens), 
 becomes le, Nom. Plur. téit ; lathe day, which even in 0- 
 Irish is mostly written laa, la ; ad-chiu, I see, from -cisiu, 
 Skrit. root, caksh (from cakas) ; biid Gen. of biad becomes 
 bid ; broo, bró, Gen. broon, bran, Skrit. grävan, a mill stone. 
 
 § 82. Dissimilar vowels, which are not assimilated to each 
 other, remain in juxtaposition, and in poetry are often counted 
 
26 CONTRACTION. 
 
 as two syllables : biad food, for bivat-am, ßiorog subsistence ; 
 thus, too, iach [immedon iach in the middle of=(the belly) of a 
 salmon), niad Gen. of nia hero, champion, are treated as dis- 
 syllables, probably after the loss of an intermediate consonant. 
 
 § 83. When neither of the two vowels was accented, one 
 of them, usually the first, seems to have been wholly suppressed: 
 O. Irish carid he loves (a formation like Skrit. sukhayati he 
 gladdens) can be traced through car'-att, cara-ati, to an original 
 form caraj-ati, just as for-chon-grimm I command is short for 
 for-chon-garimm. No chara he loves (conjoint inflexion) 
 does not presuppose the contracted form carat, but stands 
 for cara-at with the loss of the last syllable {-at) according the 
 rules affecting the endings of words (Auslautgesetzen), the 
 laws of Auslaut. 
 
 § 84. Neither may we suppose a contraction when original 
 ia is represented by e: cride (modern croidhe) heart, stands 
 for primitive cridi-am, the final e is the transformation of i by 
 the a which follows in the original form (Cfer. fer a man, for 
 original vir-as), and the syllable am has been dropped con- 
 formably with the rules affecting the endings of words. The 
 e in no guidem we pray (original godiam-as), can be accounted 
 for in like manner. 
 
 § 85. What may be termed absorption takes place when e 
 and a disappear after ó or ú: óac (óg) a youth, (a dissyllable ; O. 
 Welsh ieuanc, Lat. juvencus a young male), becomes 6c ; aue 
 grandson becomes óa, úa, o\ ú ; núe new (Skrit. navyd- be- 
 comes nú. 
 
 (AUSLAUT) ENDINGS OF WORDS. 
 § 86. By comparison with the cognate languages we perceive 
 that numerous Gaelic words have dropped a final syllable, and 
 the Gaelic itself affords many indications as to the pronuncia- 
 tion of these syllables before their disappearance. The primi- 
 tive forms thus recovered may possibly not be Indo-European 
 ground-forms, but may be considered rather as standing in 
 the process of the individualisation of the particular languages, 
 
(AUSLAUT) ENDINGS OF WORDS. 
 
 27 
 
 on a level with the corresponding Latin and Greek forms. 
 The backworking of these dropped syllables shows itself in 
 Irish in a twofold direction — (1) in the foregoing syllables of 
 the same words, and (2) in the initial letter of the following 
 word. 
 
 § 87. The vowel of the dropped syllable made itself to 
 be heard in the preceding syllable, and influences the vowel 
 thereof in the manner set forth above (§16 &c.) The weaken- 
 ing of a short in the last syllable to e or i may thus be clearly 
 discerned, not so, the weakening of a to 0. Before the 
 disappearance of the final syllable, short may not have been 
 rigidly distinguished from a short, or it has affected the vowel 
 of the foregoing syllable in the same way as a short. Traces 
 of this weakening may probably be discerned in the oldest 
 forms of the Genitive of stems in z, u and n: faith vates 
 prophet, Gen. fdtho, for vätaf-os ; suth fetus, Gen. sotho, for 
 sutav-os ; brithem judge, Gen. brithemon, for briteman-os. 
 The O.Irish nominative in the Ogham inscription Corpimaqvas 
 (whence in the MSS. Corbmac, Cormac) can be alleged against 
 the assumption of a weakening. The numerous Old Gaulish 
 nominatives in os (e.g. tarv-os, O. Irish tarb, modern tarbh a 
 bull) afford direct proof only for the Gaulish dialect. 
 
 § 88. Without pretending to completeness, the following 
 table will show how the vowels of the last syllable have fared 
 in Irish: 
 
 Indo- 
 European. 
 
 Primitive 
 
 Irish, 
 
 e, 1 
 
 as, os 
 
 Voc. Sing, a maic (a mhic) O son, for maqu-e, 0i\-e = 
 Lat. amic-e friend ; Norn, Dual, dá druid two Druids, for 
 druid-e, A'iavT-e; 2nd Sing. Imper. beir bear thou, for ber-e, 
 <p£pe, Lat. ag-e ; 2 Plur. Imper. berid, for beret-e = <pépír-e, 
 Lat. agit-e act ye ; 3 Sing. Perf. cechuin he sang, = Lat. 
 cecinit, for cecan-e, ykyov-e ; cóic {cúig) five, for quenqti-e— 
 Lat. quinque — irivr-e. 
 
 Nom. Sing./ir a man, for vir-as, \úic-oc = Lat. lup- 
 us a wolf; Gen. Sing, mdthar, for mätar-as = /ii/rp-oc, O. 
 Lat. Vener-us ; fdtho (more modern fátha), vatis, of a 
 poet, of a prophet, for välaj-os, -n-óXe-wg of a city ; Nom. 
 Sing, teg, tech (teach) a house, for teg-as, rty-oc, Lat 
 
28 
 
 (AUSLAUT) ENDINGS OF WORDS. 
 
 an, on 
 
 et.it 
 
 o, u 
 
 gen-us a kind ; do-beram (tabhramaid) we give, for 
 bcram-as, Lat. feri-mtis ; 2 Sing. Perf. cechan = cecinisti 
 thou hast sung, for cecan-as, yiyov-aq, thou hast 
 become. 
 
 Nom. Plur. carit friends, for car-ant-es, (pspovr-ec 
 bearing ; teoir Fem. three, for tesor-es, Skrit. tisr-as ; 2. 
 Sing. Pres, do-beir (tabkair) thou givest, for ber-is, 'i(pep-EQ, 
 thou didst bring, Lat. ag-is; Cfer. tige houses, for teg-es- 
 a, r'sy-s-a, gen-er-a kinds (Latin) = O. Lat. gen-es-a. 
 
 Nom. Accus. Sing. Neut. nemed n- sanctuary, for 
 neinet-an, O. Gaul, nemeton, \izTp-Qv a measure, Lat. jug- 
 um yoke ; Accus. Sing, fer-n for vir-an, \vk-ov, Lat. vir- 
 um a man. 
 
 Ace. Sing, menmain 11- the mind ; for menei?ian-en ; 
 bráthir-n, for bräter-en = Lat. fratr-em, a brother, Trartp-a 
 father. 
 
 nói-n (not) nine for nov-en, — Lat. nov-e-m = Ivv'ea ; 
 deich-n ten, for dec-en = Lat. dec-em = Skica ; Nom. and 
 Ace. Sing. N. ainm a name, for anm-en = Lat. nom-en 
 (or else for anm-e, Skrit. näm-a, See § 100). 
 
 ítfér, etir = inter, = Skrit. antar between; Voc. Sing. 
 £ bráthir O brother, w ircnzp, O father. 
 
 3. Sing. Pres, do-beir he gives, for ber-it, i(pep-e, Lat. 
 /£/-/ for fer-it, reg-it he rules. 
 
 Nom. Sing. Fem. teW/z people, Lat. mens-ä a table, 
 XÚp-a, a country, Goth, thiud-a ; Nom. Dual. M. and N. 
 dá fer two men, for <&/« z^V-«, ciúo iVtt-w, two horses, Lat. 
 afo-o two ; Nom. PI. N. gran, for grän-a grains, = Lat. 
 gran-a, /lirp-a ; I. Sing. Conjunctive, ér-bar I may say, 
 for (ass-ru-~) ber-a ; Vedic stav-ä I will praise ; Nom. Sing. 
 flaithem a prince, for valtim-a, Skrit. brahm-d. 
 
 1. Sing. Pres, as-biur, I say, for ber-11, bero^T.zt. 
 fer-o, (pép-u) ; no rádin I speak, for radio, Lat. Jngio I 
 flee ; Nom. Sing, air-mitiu reverence, for vientio. See 
 Lat. 7iientio. 
 
 Nom. Plu. Fern, túatha, for tötäs, Goth, thiudos ; 2. 
 Sing. Conj. Pres, as-bere, as-berce, as-bera, dicas, for herds 
 =Lat.fera.s = Skrit. bhards. 
 
 Gen. PI. of all Declensions : fer-n, for vir-an, 6e-wv 
 — de-inn, Qioth.. fisk-e ; ti'iath 11- for tot-an, Goth, thind-o ; 
 bráthar n- for bratar-an, = Lat. fratr-tun , 7ra.Tsp-<üv, Goth. 
 brothi'-e ', fáithac, f Lithe, of prophets, for vätej-am, -ítóXe-ujv 
 of the cities. N. B. — From the Irish alone the length of 
 the a cannot be proved; with brdthar we have also bráthre. 
 
(AUSLAUT) ENDINGS OF WORDS. 
 
 29 
 
 at 
 
 er, ír 
 
 or 
 
 ant 
 
 tös 
 
 ess (?) 
 ass (?) 
 
 ess (?) 
 
 3. Sing. Conj. Pres, as-bera he may say, for berät = 
 Lat. ferat, Vedic bharät; Cfer. nice, ttia sister's son, Gen. 
 niad for nep-ät-as = Lat. nep-öt-is. 
 
 2. Sing. Imper. cluinte hear thou, Vedic. vahatäd. 
 máthir = mater, = fxárrjp ; athir = pater = 7rarr]p ; 
 
 bráthir —f rater, (ppari'ip a fellow-member. 
 Sinr sister z=. Lat. soror. 
 
 3. PI. Pres, as-berat they say, for ber-ant=~Lz.t. ferunt, 
 'iipepov. 
 
 Ace. V\.fir-ti — Lat. vir-os; Cretan tovq, Heracl. rwc, 
 Attic, tovq Accus. Plur. M. of def. article. 
 
 Nom. Sing, menme mind, Gen. menman, Cfer. /itXag 
 (for peX-avQ = black). 
 
 Nom. Sing, bcothu life (beatha), Gen. bethad (for 
 bivatat-as), ßicrrig subsistence, Lat. atas age. 
 
 Nom. Sing, niae, ma, Gen. niad &c. (see above) 
 the form nice may have contained the suffix -at. 
 
 Nom. Sing, tenge [teanga) tenga, tongue, Gen. tengad 
 (for tengat-as), Cfer. O. Gaul. Attrebas. 
 
 Nom. Sing, fili, file poet, Gen. filed (for velet-as). 
 
 Nom. Sing, tricha thirty, Gen. trichat (for trkant-as), 
 Cfer. Tpiátc-QVT-a ; care, cara friend, Gen. carat (for caraj- 
 ant-as), Cfer. tXiQag elephant, 'ifiága. thong, rvipag having 
 struck. 
 
 Nom. Sing, fiche twenty, Gen. fichet (for vicent-as), 
 Cfer. Lat. viginti ; loche Gen. lochet (for löcent-as), Latin 
 torrens, agens, torrentis, &c. 
 
 Nom. Sing. N. muir sea, for mor-i = Lat. mar-e ; 3. 
 Sing. Pres. Act. berid=fert —{ferit), ior berct-i = <pspa — 
 Skrit. bharat-i ; 3. PI. berit, for berant-i, Doric <pépovr-i, 
 Skrit. bharant-i. 
 
 Ace. Sing, faith n- for vät-in, iróa-iv a bridegroom. 
 
 Nom. Sing, faith prophet, for vät-is, iroa-iQ, ign-is. 
 
 Ace. PI. fáithi, for vät-is, Skrit. kavin, Goth. 
 balgins, 
 
 Nom. and Ace. Dual, di siiil two eyes, for sül-i, 
 Skrit. kav-T. 
 
 Nom. Sing, red law, right, for rect-11, Lat. corn-ti a 
 horn ; 3. Sing. Imper. berad, for berat-u, Skrit. bharat-u ; 
 3. Plur. Imper. berat, for berant-u, Skrit. bharant-u 
 
 Nom. Sing, bith, for bit-ns world, mug slave, for 
 mog-us, fiss knowledge, for viss-us, vidt-us (fios), Goth. 
 mag-us, Lat. fritct-us fruit. 
 
 Ace, Sing, bith n-, for bit-un, Lat. fruct-um, Goth. 
 mag-u. 
 
30 
 
 (AUSLAUT) ENDINGS OF WORDS. 
 
 Ace. PI. mogu, Goth, maguns, 'LiX.fructiis. 
 
 Norn, and Ace. Dual, dá-mtig, for mog-u, Skrit. bähü 
 two arms. 
 
 Nom. PI. Masc. eich horses, for equ-i, Lat. equ-i = 
 'Í7r7r-oi ; Nom. Du. Fem. di choiss two feet, for coss-i, 
 Skrit. kanye two little girls ; Dat. Sing, don menmain to 
 the mind, for meneman-i = Skrit. mannian-e, Lat. patr-i to 
 a father. 
 
 Dat. Sing.M. and N. (&»/«?•, for vir-u = Lat. vir-o ; 
 dond eoch, for ey/^-ö = 'ítttt^ to the horse. 
 
 Dat. Sing. Fern. aW tilaith, for tójf-i to the people, 
 XÚp-q. to a region, eifc-p (?) to a judgment. 
 
 § 89. The after effects of the original ending are seen in 
 the beginning of the following word, when both words are 
 closely connected in construction : as article and noun, 
 noun and adjective, numeral and noun, preposition and article 
 or noun, verbal particle (no, ro, do) and verb, negative and 
 verb, relative pronoun and verb, conjunction and verb, pro- 
 noun infixed and verb. These combinations form a system 
 of words, a verbal unity, so to speak, hence in the old MSS. 
 they are written closely together as if but one word.* The 
 ending of the first element in such system, and the initial 
 letter of the second are, to a great extent, treated as sounds 
 meeting together inside a word. We often observe the same, 
 when a word depending on a preposition is subjoined to a 
 substantive by way of defining it more exactly : fúan cdin cor- 
 cra n-imbi a fine purple mantle about him ; ose cen udnucht 
 n-imbi it being without a fence around it, dobera muin n-immi 
 he shall give wealth for it. Muin for main (?) = vtaoin. 
 
 § 90. One of the three following things maybefall the initial 
 letter of a word following another : (1) it maybe aspirated; (2) a 
 nasal (m or n) may be prefixed to it (eclipsis) ; (3) no such 
 change may take place. 
 
 ASPIRATION. 
 
 § 91. In compound words and in the construction of a 
 sentence, the initial consonant of a word is aspirated accord- 
 
 * So too in Latin inscriptions the preposition and the noun ic determines 
 are frequently graven as if one word. 
 
ASPIRATION. 31 
 
 ing to general rule, when the word immediately preceding it 
 and connected with it in construction ends, or ended originally 
 in a vowel. By aspiration as we have seen at § § 3-5, c and t 
 became ch, th, s and/", y and y, and in the latter MSS. and 
 in printed books, b, d, g, m became bh, b, dh, t>, gh, 5, mh or 
 th. The other letters are not liable to aspiration. 
 
 § 92. The following words and forms cause aspiration in 
 the initial consonant of the word coming after them and con- 
 nected with them in construction (Cfer. Zeuss, Ebel's Edi- 
 tion, p. 180, and Wh. Stokes' Adamnan's Vision, p. 38): 
 
 (1.) The article in Gen. and Dat. Sg. M. and N.,the Nom. 
 PI. M., the Nom. and Dative. Sg. Fern. See § 171. 
 
 (2.) The noun-stems in a in the same cases when followed 
 by an adjective, or a Genitive : Gen. Sg. M. oc fennad lóig 
 fothlai a-flaying the ....(?) calf ; fiad a chlaidib thana 
 deirg before his thin red sword ; Dat. Sg. M. N. co ?i-galur 
 fiiail cum morbo urinae ; co n-ilur thor with many a band ; 
 a triur churad in their trio of heroes, i.e. the three heroes ; 
 do airinc thaile to meet their desire ; ón mud chetna in the 
 same manner ; Nom. Sg. Fern, fled chaurad the feast of a 
 champion; rigon...chaemcasto a queen beautifully curled; 
 tegdas chumtachta; an ornamented abode; Dat. Fem. di chlaind 
 chéit rig of the race of a hundred kings ; alleind chorcra in a 
 purple mantle; co m-binne cheóil with the melody of music : 
 Nom. PI. M. naim thuascirt in domain saints of the northern 
 part of the world ; a thdrraluig 'slighith his spies of the roads. 
 
 Also in Vocat. Sg. a ingen fial O modest girl ; Nom. Dual 
 dá grüad chorcra two purple cheeks. 
 
 (3.) In general all stems in Dat. Sg. : co mid chollan chain 
 with perfect (?) good mead ; do gin chlaidib from the edge 
 (mouth) of the sword ; on chomdid chumachtach from the 
 mighty Lord ; 6 Choin cherda Concobhair from the dog of 
 the smith of Conor ; na leth chli on his left side ; do denam 
 thole Dé to do the will of God ; sin t-fid thrill in the noble (?) 
 fairy dwelling ; im lín chein in my own net. 
 
 Also in the case which originally was distinct from the Dat. 
 
32 ASPIRATION. 
 
 (Instrumental case (?) which among others uses serves for de- 
 terminations for time : ind adaig thússech on the first night. 
 
 (4.) The Nom. Sg. cú a dog : Cúchulaind, i.e. Culann's dog. 
 
 (5.) The Vocative particle a-O. 
 
 (6.) The possessive pronouns mu, mo my, do, du thy, a his. 
 
 (7.) The Nom. and Ace. Dual. Masc. dd two, and Fern, di ; 
 Nom. and Ace. N. tri three {tri chéf) = 300, cethir four. 
 
 (§.) Prepositions di of, do to, fo under, o'from, tri through, 
 air (ar) primitive are for, cen without {gaii) fiad in presence 
 of, coram, imm, imb afufii about, ol concerning, on account of 
 (seldom used) ós, úas above, and eter, etar (idir) between, 
 though as regards this last the examples given in Zeuss (Ebel's 
 Edit., p. 656) prove the contrary, for O. Irish at least. 
 
 (9.) The negative ni {mani unless) na,nach, nad (na, nach, 
 ndd) the negatives in relative propositions. In O. Irish, as 
 Zeuss (Ebel's Edit., p. 179, n. 7) shows, ni (ni) aspirated only 
 the initial consonant of verbs, and even that not invariably. 
 
 (10.) The verbal particles no, ro, do. 
 
 (1 1.) The enclitic pronominal infixes, -m = me,-t = thee, and 
 of those that denote the 3. Person, d and n {euvi him, id it), a 
 {id it, eos them) according to Zeuss (Ebel's Edition) p. i8r, 
 this is shown by nod chluined who did hear it, (meaning the 
 andord or bass voice of Noisi, either M. or N.), conda thanic 
 he came to them, he approached them. Fiacc's Hymn, 39. 
 
 (12.) The 3. Sing, relative forms of verb to be, as, bas, — 3. 
 Sing, of secondary Present bad, 3. Sing. Perf. bu, ba, bo, 
 and, according to Zeuss, p. 181, after most other forms of the 
 verb to be, whether they have kept or dropped their final vowel : 
 as choir which is just bas yerr, that is (or was) the best; ro 
 bad chomairche there was protection ; diammad chara if he 
 were a friend ; co m-bo chomsolus that it was equally bright ; 
 bad and bu the past tense of the affirmative verb is usually as- 
 pirate the noun or adjective which follows. (O'Donovan Ir. 
 Gram. p. 386). 
 
 * Exile of the sons of Usnech. 
 
ASPIRATION. 33 
 
 (13.) Occasionally occurring forms of other verbs : fuach- 
 imm chein I myself disturb, I litigate ;* hi tuen cheist in that I 
 understand the question ; nad dent thoil who does not the will 
 [of God] ; tairces churathmir which secures the hero's portion 
 
 (14.) Certain pronouns : os me chene as for myself; coich 
 thussa ? who art thou ? cia thoetsat whoever may fall ; is si thor- 
 rach and she [being] pregnant ; also cíaso thú who art thou ? 
 masa thú if it be thou. 
 
 (i5.)The conjunctions, ce,cia though, oseeing that, mar,feib 
 as : cia thiastais though they should come ; thanic since he 
 came; mar charas like as one loves \fcib thallad as might fit in. 
 According to Zeuss (Ebel's Edit.) p. 182, má if, air for, then. 
 
 Also the conjunctions ocus, {agus) is and, no ox: lígrad óir 
 ocus charrmocail the sheen of gold and carbuncle ; do broth- 
 racaib ocus cholcthib of bed-clothes and of flock-beds ; et er 
 aite is chouialta both foster-father and foster-brother ; itir 
 suide no sessam either sitting or standing; cuslennaignó chor- 
 nairi pipers or trumpeters. 
 
 § 93. Aspiration as a grammatical principle has been ex- 
 tended to cases in which the etymology of the aspirating words 
 fails to justify it. Some of the cases given above may possibly 
 belong to this latter class, to which we will add the following : 
 
 (r.) Aspiration appears as a sign of the Fern, after the Nom. 
 Sg. even of the stems in -i, although their original ending was 
 is : súil cháirech a sheep's eye ; turbaid chotulta sleep- 
 lessness ; gdir chommaidmi . . chuitbiuda the shout of applause 
 . . of mockery; so, too other stems: nau tholl a leaky ship; 
 ail chloche a cliff of stone, = a rock. 
 
 (2.) As a sign of the Masc. even after a Gen. which origi- 
 nally ended in as: glond catlia chomramaig the feat of a hard- 
 fought battle ; in chon chetna of the same dog ; bethath che of 
 this life ; perhaps also ind rig thuas of the king on high. 
 
 (3.) In the initial consonant of verb-forms before which the 
 relative pronouns is understood : in cúach thucais the cup thou 
 hast brought ; ni fri biasta chathaigmit-ni it is not against 
 
 * I exert myself (?) 
 
34 ASPIRATION. 
 
 monsters we are fighting; bá tú theis it is thou that shall go : is 
 mé thuc it is I who brought; co fult budi thic immach with 
 golden hair she comes forth ; is messi thall it is I that cut off- 
 In this case the aspiration shows either dependence, or a close 
 mutual relation ; it will convey the same meaning if the object 
 be aspirated after divers forms of transitive verbs : co n-den- 
 sai chorai that I may make peace ; or the predicate after any 
 form of the verb to be. In modern Irish thú Ace. of tú thou 
 is distinguished from its Nom. tuby being aspirated, whatever 
 the word it follows. 
 
 § 94. Aspiration has, in isolated cases, been brought in at a 
 later period after forms of words, which, within historic times, 
 ended in a vowel, though they have lost or dropped a final 
 consonant : ri chóigith the king of the province ; re se thrdth 
 the time of six hours. 
 
 § 95. With some words a fluctuation in the spoken lan- 
 guage seems to have ended in a permanent aspiration of 
 the initial consonant : [chucai, chucu, to him, to them) ; chena 
 already ; thra now, but ; ind rig thúas of the king on high. 
 Cfer. § 61. 
 
 § 96. Aspiration as a general rule affects the second mem- 
 ber of compound words. Most of the stems forming the first 
 member ended originally in a vowel, and these have furnished 
 the rule for every composition: dobar-chú (water-dog) otter; 
 roth-chless wheel-feat, or trick ; briathar-cath (word-war) 
 logomachy ; óen-fhecht one time, once; a rd-chend high-headed, 
 haughty ; óen-chossid one-legged ; in like manner, rlg-thech 
 (king-house) palace (stem rig-, hence with a " composition- 
 vowel"); aspiration often follows the prefix .Stf-,Skrit. su-, 
 so-chumact mighty, able, and likewise do-, though it originally 
 ended in a consonant, (Skrit. dus-, §vq-) do-chumacht power- 
 less ; after mi- = mis-: mi-thoimtiu evil thought, opinion, 
 intent. Cfer. Goth, missa-deds misdeed. 
 
 "ECLIPSIS." 
 
 § 97. A nasal consonant appears before the initial letter 
 of the following word, if the foregoing word ended originally 
 
"ECLIPSIS." 35 
 
 in a nasal. This nasal is drawn on to the following word, in- 
 asmuch as it is variously modified by the nature of the initial 
 letter of the word following it ; it remains n before d, g, and 
 vowels, before b it becomes M ; before c, t, f } s, it drops off 
 (§ 42) ; it is assimilated to the following n, m, r, /, though in 
 the old MSS. the scribes often forgot to indicate such assimi- 
 lation by doubling these letters (Gen. PI. narrúun is usually 
 found na run of the secrets). This may give some colour to 
 the conjecture that the dropping off of n before c, t,f } s, is 
 due, in part at least, to assimilation. 
 
 § 98. Modern Irish grammarians call this change in the 
 initial consonants "eclipsis " = [urdhughadh). The forego- 
 ing word or its final sound " eclipses " in pronunciation 
 the initial consonant of the following word : nan bárd- na m- 
 bdrd is pronounced na ?nárd of the bards. In the modern Irish 
 Gaelic (but not in the Scotch, which herein follows the 
 precedent of our earlier language), the Tenues or sharp 
 mutes c, p, t, and the spirant f are, in certain positions, 
 affected by what is called " Eclipsis," being weakened into 
 their correspondent sonants or flat mutes g, b, d; /, becomes 
 bh - {v or w) : ceart becomes in Gen. PI. na g-ceart, pro- 
 nounced na geart of the rights. This latter change has no 
 direct connection with the former one, which Zeuss terms the 
 " nasal eclipsis," but is identical with that which befalls the c 
 and /inside words, i.e. in Inlaut, when they were not aspirated 
 in O. I.: ic death in modern Gaelic becomes eng, just as na cert 
 is now na g-ceart. 
 
 § 99. The following forms have a nasal after them, n, {m 
 before b) : 
 
 (r.) The article in Nom. Sing. Neuter, in Ace. Sing, and 
 Genitive PI. of all genders : 
 
 (2.) All noun-stems in a in the same cases : Nom. Sg. N. 
 dliged 11-doraid an intricate law ; lestar n-arggit a vessel of 
 silver ; Ace. Sing. Masc. ar yer n-aile for another man ; 
 Gen. PI. co mathib fer n-Ulad with the nobles of the men of 
 the Ultonians = (Ulstermen). 
 
36 u ECLIPSIS." 
 
 (3.) In general, all Masc. and Fem. in Accus. Sing, and in 
 Gen. PL of all genders : rig n-amra, regem mirabilem 
 (wondrous king). 
 
 (4.) Nom. Dual Neut. and Dat. Dual of all genders of dá 
 two {dá n-, dib-n) ; 
 
 (5.) The plural possessive pronouns ar our, far your, a 
 their {leur in French). Their full form is am, barn or fat tz, 
 an. 
 
 (6.) The prepositions co {con-) with, i in, iar after, ré be- 
 fore — They all ended in n. 
 
 (7.) The numerals secht (seacht) ocht y not, deich, which 
 in their full form end in n {ocht, it may be said, takes n 
 after it only by analogy with the three others) secht, &c.,= 
 seven, eight, nine, and ten. 
 
 (8.) The infixed pronominal particles a, da, him, í her, them. 
 After the suppression of the a only-^-and -dn- remain of the 
 first two : rom-bertaigestar, rod 7Jt-bertaigedar he shook 
 himself, he shakes himself. 
 
 (9.) The relative pronoun a who, an- primitive san-, 
 
 § 100. Here too are we met by extended applications of 
 "eclipsis" for grammatical purposes; after the analogy of 
 neuters in a, the neuters in i and as have a like n : muir 
 n-Icht the Iccian sea (between France and England); mind 
 n-óir a diadem of gold ; inmain n-ainm . . . Aeda dear is the 
 name of Aed ; hi tech n-o'ii in the house of drinking = (the 
 public-house). 
 
 With neuter stems in man the n may belong to the root : 
 léim n-úathmar a terrific leap ; ainm n-Aeda Aed's (Hugh's) 
 name. 
 
 § 101. On the other hand, the n is often wanting after 
 neuter stems in a, as the neuter gradually died out of the Irish 
 Grammar, which now has but two genders. 
 
 § 102. In all remaining cases where the grammatical con- 
 structions enumerated above (§ 89), show neither aspiration 
 nor eclipsis, the foregoing word primitively ended in some 
 other consonant than m, n. 
 
"ECLIPSIS." 37 
 
 [N.B. — It must be remembered that r, s, and n are the only- 
 final consonants the Irish language has admitted ; the / and 
 d having been dropped at a very early stage of the language. 
 Of these endings s has wholly disappeared ; n, according to 
 certain phonetic rules, is at times dropped, and sometimes 
 preserved, while r alone remains. Ebel's Zeuss, p. 173]. 
 
 § 103. There are cases in which the last syllable of poly- 
 syllables has remained such, though not in its original state- 
 The last syllable is preserved if: 
 
 (1.) It ended in r: brdthir brother, with the other names 
 of natural kindred, eter [eadair), Lat. inter between ; 
 
 (2.) When it ended in a double consonant : doberat they 
 give, instead of do-ber-ant, ífepov ; firu men, Ace. PL viros, 
 Goth, vairans; loche lightning, a Nominative formation like 
 Lat. lucens shining. 
 
 (3.) If it contained along vowel with final s, t or d: túatha 
 the people, Nom. PI. like Goth thiudos, Skrit. kanyäs the 
 little maids; do-bera that he may give, 3. Sing. Pres. Conj. 
 like, Lat. /erat, Skrit. bharät. 
 
 § 104a. With the exception of the nasal in the cases indi- 
 cated in § 97. &c, r and the t of the combination nt are the 
 only final consonants which are preserved ; gs, ks (cs) ts, nts, 
 ns have been assimilated to ss, s and have disappeared : ri 
 king= rex = reg-s; mi month = mensis; lache, Gen. lochet, Cfer. 
 Lat. lucens, lucent-is. 
 
 § 104A A primitive final í is rarely assimilated to a follow- 
 ing m n r or /, e.g., that of the form inna, 11a of the article : 
 Gen. Sing. Fern, nammucci of the pig, nallongsi of the ban- 
 ishment : Cf. allatiii from the Latin, preposition ass, a, Lat. 
 ex out of = ecs. 
 
 § 105. In 3. Sing, of the S-future tense conjoint inflexion, 
 a like ss, s has been dropped, although primitively it was not 
 final : tti stands for an original tess-it he will go, a-rd^u. 
 
 § 106. In Gen. Sing, of Mascul. and Neut. steins in a, and 
 in Dat. Sing, of Neuters in as more than one syllable has been 
 dropped : eich Gen. of ech horse seems to correspond to Skrit. 
 
38 PROSTHESIS. 
 
 afvasya; tig Dat. of teg, tech {teach) house, must have had 
 an ending after its stem leges-. 
 
 PROSTHESIS. 
 
 § 107. H, just as in mediaeval Latin (e.g. hautem for 
 autem), is often prefixed to an initial vowel, in O. Irish some- 
 what capriciously, but with a gradual approach to regularity 
 in certain cases : 
 
 (1.) After the article- forms inna, na Gen. S. Fern, and 
 Nom. PI. na hingine of the girl, na heich the horses ; 
 
 (2.) After the possessive pronoun Fern, a her: a ech his 
 horse, a hech her horse ; 
 
 (3.) After the prepositions co,fri, la, a (ass) ; co-h-Emain to 
 Emania, fri ho'r, for gold ; la hdes with the people ; a 
 hEmain from, out of Emania ; 
 
 (4.) After Id he was, fuit : bd hdlaind he (she) was pretty, 
 ba hé it was he, and frequently in other positions hé he for t ; 
 
 (5.) Generally, before certain words, without regard to the 
 foregoing word : before the preposition i n-, if its nasal be 
 dropped : hi Temraig in Tara, hitd where he (it) is; frequently 
 before Eire, hEriu Ireland, Gen. hErend. 
 
 § 108. In middle Irish and in the modern language,/" is 
 prefixed to certain words : focus (fogus), corn-focus near = 0. 
 Irish ocus ; fúacht cold = 0. Irish úacht ; for quoth he = O. 
 Irish or, ol ; fur-dil to command, to charge, = O. Irish ur- y 
 áil, er-dil ; ros fuc he brought them, = O. Irish ro uc, ruc y 
 (rug); dos fanic he came to them = 0. Irish do anic, tdnic ; 
 con facca he saw = O. Irish con acca ; dona fib to them who = 
 O. Irish donaib hi, 
 
 APHAERESIS. 
 
 § io83. The initial vowel is sometimes, particularly in the 
 later Irish, suppressed in proclitic words : con tein at the fire, 
 for ocon tein (preposition oc = modern ag) md tudchatar for 
 imma tudchatar about which they came ; sin maig for is in maig 
 in the plain : na lámaib for inna leunaib in their hands ; thus 
 
DECLENSIONS. 39 
 
 is na a substitute for the fuller forms of the article inna of 
 the, &c. 
 
 § io8£. Thus, too, has the .y of the proclitic article and rela- 
 tive pronoun disappeared, and is preserved only in combina- 
 tion with prepositions ending in a consonant. See § § 169 and 
 207. We may thus identify the conjunction and preposition 
 amal, amail, as, like as, with samail a likeness = Lat. simile. 
 
 II. 
 
 DECLENSIONS. 
 
 § 109. Declensions are distinguished according to the ori- 
 ginal ending of the stem: 
 
 (1.) There are stems in a with a subdivision of stems in ia t 
 Masc. Fem. and Neuter ; 
 
 (2.) Stems in i, Masc. Fern, and Neuter ; 
 
 (3.) Stems in u, Masc. and Neuter ; 
 
 (4.) Stems ending in a consonant, {a) in d, th (originally t) 
 and t (originally nt) ; [b) stems ending in a guttural ; (c) in r (the 
 names of the family relations); (d) stems in n, Masc. and Fern., 
 (e) Neuters in man ; (/") Neuters in as and other stems in s. 
 
 I. 
 
 {a) STEMS IN a. 
 § no. Paradigms/é'r {fear) Masc. a man, túath a people, 
 Fern, dliged a law, Neuter. 
 
 SINGULAR. 
 
 Nom. infer in túath {§ 64) a n-dliged n- 
 
 Gen. índ ^ir inna íúaithe in dligid 
 
 Dat. dond \iur don túaith don dligud 
 
 Ace. infer n- in túaith n- a n-dliged n- 
 
 Voc. a yir a thúath a dliged n- 
 
 PLURAL. 
 Nom. ind yir inna túatha inna dliged, dligeda 
 
40 DECLENSIONS. 
 
 Gen. inna fer n- inna túath n- inna dliged n- 
 
 Dat. donaib feraib donaib túathaib donaib dligedaib 
 
 Ace. inna firu inna túatha inna dliged, dligeda 
 
 Voc. a firu a thúatha a dligeda 
 
 DUAL. 
 
 Nom. Ace. in dá fer in dí thúaith in dd n-dliged 
 
 Gen. in dá fer in dá tuath in dd dliged 
 
 Dat, in dib feraib in dib túathaib in dib n-dligedaib. 
 
 § in. Thus decline the Masc. ball, a spot, a limb, bei 
 [beul) a lip, cenn (ceann) head, f lach debt, iasc fish, folt hair, 
 mace [mac) son, Idech [laocli) a hero, Dia God ; — Fem. dram 
 number, rann a share, a verse, eland offspring, lám hand, 
 breth judgment, sere love, fere anger, delb shape, ingen 
 girl, daughter, bairgen loaf, tol [toil) will, coss {cos) foot, 
 crick (crioch) end, grian sun, ciall sense, meaning, úall pride, 
 briathar word; — Neuters bds death, grdd grade, rath gift, 
 seel (sgeul) story, accobor desire, sdithar toil, galar illness, 
 cenél race, foraithmet memory, etach (éadach) clothing, 
 biad food, bunad origin, torad fruit, úathad singleness ; — 
 Adjectives mall slow, marb dead, sldn hale, mór great, bee 
 (beag) little, Iren brave, ole evil, lond bold, cóetn mild, gentle, 
 nóeb (naomh) holy, seer [saor) free, lúath swiit,fercack angry, 
 iressach faithful, buidech thankful, toirsech sad, beo alive, 
 (Gen. Sing, and Nom. Plu. bi). 
 
 § i lib. The u which is the characteristic of Dat. Sing. 
 Masc. and Neuter (or the o, e.g. eoch Dat. of ech horse) gradu- 
 ally disappears, hence_yfr, cinn for the more ancientj^r, ciunn; 
 in syllables with á, e\ ia, ó, úa, ói, óe, as also in some words, 
 as mac, rath, and in Adjectives in -ach instances do not occur. 
 
 § ii2. Take notice oifiach a debt, Gen. féich, while biad, 
 Gen. biid, bid, Dat. bind (§ n) ; grian, Dat. gréin; briathar, 
 Dat. bréthir ; Dia God, Gen. dée, dé, Dat. dia, Ace. dia n-, 
 Voc. a de', PI. Nom. dée, dé, Gen. dia n-, Dat. deib, Ace. deo. 
 
 § 113. ben [bean) woman, wife is irregular, Gen. mnd, Dat. 
 mnái (mnaoi) Ace. mndi n-, Voc. a ben, Plu. Nom. mnd, Gen. 
 
DECLENSIONS. 
 
 41 
 
 ban n-, Dat. mndib, Ace. mná, Dual. Nom. and Ace. dí mnái 
 Gen. dá mná, Dat. díb mnáíb. Cfer. § 78. 
 
 § t 14. In Middle Irish the Fem. ending -a of Nom. Plu. of 
 Adjectives has made its way into the Masc. marba, together 
 with mairb. The Neuter having disappeared, the modern 
 Irish Grammar has now but one form for the Plu. of Adjec- 
 tives. See § 175. 
 
 (b) STEMS IN ia (id). 
 § 115. Paradigms céle M. companion, aidche night. Fern. 
 cride heart, Neut. 
 
 SINGULAR. 
 
 Nom. in ce'le 
 Gen. in chili 
 Dat. don chcliu 
 Ace. in céle n- 
 Voc. a chéli 
 
 Nom. in chili 
 Gen. inna céle n- 
 Dat. donaib célib 
 Ace. inna céliu 
 Voc. a chéliu 
 
 ind aidche a cride n- = (croidhe) 
 
 inna aidche, haidche in chridi 
 
 dond aidchi don chridiu 
 
 in n-aidchi n- a cride n- 
 
 a aidche a chride n-. 
 
 PLURAL. 
 
 inna aidchi, haidchi inna cride 
 
 inna ?t- aidche n- inna cride n- 
 
 donaib aidchib donaib cridib 
 
 inna aidchi j haidchi inna cride 
 
 a aidchi 
 
 a chride 
 
 DUAL. 
 
 Nom. Ace. dá chéle dí aidchi dá cride 
 
 Gen. dá céle dá aidche dá cride 
 
 Dat. dib célib dib n-aidchib did cridib. 
 
 § 116. Decline thus Masc. dalte pupil, nursling, rectire 
 major-domo, steward, tigerne lord, uisce {uisge) water; Fem.íoV^ 
 peace, gorte hunger, famine, insce discourse, seiche wife, so- 
 chude a multitude, cense mildness, _/2zz7fe gladness, welcome, 
 soillse light ; Neuters bélre (béarla, benrld) language, comarde 
 sign, token, cumachte might, esseirge resurrection, tairngire 
 promise ; Adjectives asse easy, anse difficult, doe slow, núe new, 
 
42 DECLENSIONS. 
 
 uile all, every, colnide fleshly, nemde heavenly, cétne (céadna) 
 the same ; cétne, if it precede a noun, means first, if it follow, 
 the same. 
 
 § 117. In many of these words, even in O. Irish, the e into 
 which the z'of the stem is invariably changed in Irish, broadens 
 into a, especially after a broad vowel : dalta (Gen. daltai), 
 córa, gorta, comarda, cumachta, assa, ansa, ne?nda, cttna, 
 tigerna, bélra,aesca, the moon. The spelling cumachta, censai 
 &c, betokens an intermediate step. 
 
 § 118. In Dat. Sing. M. and Neut. i drops out before u 
 after a broad vowel : daltu, gortu, and at a later period, in- 
 stead of u we have a; dalta ; in words with a slender vowel i 
 remains after the disappearance of u: cell. 
 
 § 119. In the later MSS. e and i are not rigorously kept 
 distinct. 
 
 § 120. duine Masc. man. Gen. duini, in Plur. dóini 
 (daoine) Gen. dóine, &c; lathe N. day, after dropping the 
 th, is contracted into laa, Id, Gen. Idi, lathi, Dat. lau, ló, Id, 
 Ace. Id n~, &c. 
 
 II. 
 
 (c) STEMS IN i. 
 Stems in i, which appears side by side with the radical 
 vowel in Dat. Sing, and frequently in Nom. and Ace. Sing. 
 
 § 121. Paradigms faith a prophet, poet, M., súil an eye 
 Fern., muir sea N. 
 
 SINGULAR. 
 
 Nom. m faith in t-fúil ammuir, a muir n- 
 
 Gen. indfdtho, -a inna súlo, -a in mora (Mod. mara) 
 
 Dat. dond \dith don t-fuil don muir 
 
 Ace. in faith n- in suit n- ammuir n- 
 
 Voc. a j^dith a fúil a muir 
 
 PLURAL. 
 Nom. ind ydthi inna súli inna mora 
 
 Gen. inna fáthe n- inna súle n- inna more n- 
 
DECLENSIONS. 
 
 
 donaib súlib 
 
 donaib muirib 
 
 inna súli 
 
 inna mora 
 
 a \úli 
 
 a mora. 
 
 DUAL. 
 
 
 dz \úil 
 
 dd muir 
 
 dá súla 
 
 dá mora 
 
 dib súlib 
 
 dib muirib 
 
 43 
 
 Ace. inna f dt hi 
 Voc. a ydthi 
 
 N. A. dd faith 
 Gen. dd fat ho, -a 
 Dat. dib fdthib 
 
 § 122. Thus Masc. endim bone, cimbid captive, tuistid a 
 parent, dorsid, dorsióir door-keeper ; Fern, bidil axe, (Germ. 
 beil) (Gen. be/a), col inn flesh, (Gen. colnó), cruim 
 worm, dial element, flaith lord, dominion, full blood, 
 fochith, fochaid suffering, iarfaigid question (Gen. iar- 
 faigtho -ed) ; Neuters, biiaid victory, guin (goin) wound, 
 mind diadem, rind star, heavenly sign, tzr = terra land ; Ad- 
 jectives, cóir just, léir diligent, erdirc famed, maith good, sain 
 diverse, cosmil like, mithig fitting, timely, dlind pretty 
 (Nom. PI. dildi, áilli), allaid wild. 
 
 § 123. Neuters with a slender vowel have e instead of a : 
 tir, Gen. tire of the land ; rind in Nom. PI. rind and renna, 
 the latter {mora too ?) probably by passing over to the ist 
 Declension. 
 
 § 124. Some Feminines oscillate between this and the ist 
 Declension, especially the Infinitives gabdl and gabdil = 
 capere to take, tabart and tabairt to give, tomailt, tomalt to 
 consume. 
 
 § 125. Adjectives also oscillate in many points between 
 the i- and ^-Declension ; Gen. Sing. Masc. and Neut. is always 
 formed on that of the ist Declension : maith good, Gen. 
 maith. 
 
 III. 
 
 (d) STEMS IN u. 
 
 § 126. Paradigms gnim deed (gm'omh), Masc. recht law, N« 
 
 SINGULAR. 
 
 Nom. in gnim arrecht (n-) 
 
 Gen. in gnimo, -a in rechto, -ta 
 
44 DECLENSIONS. 
 
 Dat. don gním dond recht 
 
 Ace. in n-gnim n- arrecht (;z-) 
 
 PLURAL. 
 
 Nom. in gnimai, -a inna rechte, -ta 
 
 Gen. inna n-gnime n- inna rechte n- 
 
 Dat. donaib gnimaib donaib rechtaib 
 
 Ace. inna gnimu inna rechte, -ta 
 
 DUAL. 
 N. A. dd gnzm da recht 
 
 Gen. dd gnimo, -a dd rechto, -a 
 
 Dat. dib n-gnimaib dib rechtaib. 
 
 § 127. Thus are declined the Masc. Nouns: bith the 
 world, brdth judgment, guth voice, cruth shape, iorm,fid tree, 
 mug (mog) a slave, dis, óis (aos) age, set, senchas antiquity, 
 fiuss, ßss {fios) knowledge, cot lud sleep, to sleep, and many 
 other Infinitives in -ud, -iud, -igud, and -ad, Derivatives in -as, 
 -chas, -us, -ius. 
 
 § 128. It is difficult rigorously to mark off the Neuters 
 from the Masc. : ith (Gen. ethd) corn, grain, lin number, lind 
 ale, drink, loch a lake, med mead, sruth stream, suth (Gen. 
 sothd) offspring, fetus, tes heat, dorus door, may with more or 
 less certainty be classed as Neuter. 
 
 § 12g. The retrospective effect of the u belonging to the 
 stem in Nom. Sg., is shown especially by the Infinitives in -ud 
 of 3rd Conjugation : loscud to burn, foillsigud to make plain. 
 In the latter language this -ud in many verbs becomes -ad: 
 loscadh to burn. O. Irish frequently had u in Dat. Sg. : isin 
 biuth in the world, dind riuth from the race (Nom. bith, ritli) 
 but here, too, it gradually disappeared. 
 
 § 130. Instead of -0, -a, even -e, makes its appearance in 
 Gen. Sg. when a slender vowel precedes : suidigud position, 
 to place, Gen. suidigthe. 
 
 § 131. The spelling varies most in Nom. PL, besides 
 gnimai and gnima, we find gnimi, gnimce, and gnime. 
 
DECLENSIONS. 
 
 45 
 
 § 132. The Adjectives, of which there are few in this De- 
 clension, follow the z'-Declension in PL : follus clear, plain, 
 Nom. PI. foilsi ; il many, numerous, Ace. PI. Hi. 
 
 § 133. Later on many words follow the ß-Declension : 
 dorus door (modern doras) Gen. dorais. 
 
 IV. 
 
 (a) DENTAL STEMS, i.e. in -th and -d, -t=[nt). 
 § 134. Paradigms (all Masc.) fili poet, ara charioteer, 
 cara friend, beothu ibeathd) life. 
 
 SINGULAR. 
 
 Nom. in fili 
 
 in t-ara 
 
 in cara 
 
 in beothu 
 
 Gen. ind filed 
 
 ind arad 
 
 in charat 
 
 in bethad 
 
 Dat. dond filid 
 
 dond arid 
 
 don charit 
 
 don bethid 
 
 Ace. infilid 11- 
 
 hi n-arid n- 
 
 in carit n- 
 
 in m-bethid n- 
 
 Voc. a fili 
 
 a ara 
 
 a chara 
 PLURAL. 
 
 a beothu 
 
 Nom. ind filid 
 
 ind arid 
 
 in charit 
 
 
 Gen. inna filed n- 
 
 inna n-arad n- 
 
 inna carat n- 
 
 
 Dat. donaib filedaib donaib aradaib 
 
 donaib cairtib (modern cairdib) 
 
 Ace . inna fileda 
 
 inna arada 
 
 inna cairtea 
 
 
 Voc. a fileda 
 
 a arada 
 
 a chairtea 
 DUAL. 
 
 
 N. A. dá p'lid 
 
 dá arid 
 
 dá charit 
 
 
 Gen. dd filed 
 
 da arad 
 
 da carat 
 
 
 Dat. dib filedaib 
 
 dib n-aradaib 
 
 dib cairtib. 
 
 
 § 135. Upon fili, decline óigi, oegi, ogi guest, sh'ge, 
 road, way, tene fire, léine shirt, cóimdiii, coimdi Lord, God, 
 (Gen. co'imded), eirr, err the warrior fighting from the chariot, 
 traig foot, mil (Lat. miles) soldier ; drui Druid, [draoi) but in 
 Gen. Sg. PL and Du. druad. 
 
 § 136. On ara the driver of the chariot, nia hero, nia, 
 nicB nephew, asca an enemy a rival, tenge, tenga (leanga) 
 tongue ; [/laid Ulstermen ; — sad prince, strong, ein guilt, have 
 lost the vowel ending. 
 
 § 137. On cara, care, names, nam a enemy, tipra well, 
 tricha 30, dinu lamb, fiadu, fiada,feda Lord, God, Núadii 
 (Gen. núadat, Cfer. Maynooth = magh-Nuadhat), brdge neck, 
 
46 DECLENSIONS. 
 
 loche (Gen. lochet) lightning, fiche (Gen. -et) 20, tee, té (teith) 
 hot, boiling. 
 
 § 138. Upon beothu are declined many abstract nouns in -tu 
 and -datu, -tu is suffixed to Adjectives of whatever form, -datu 
 to those in -de, -the -te, : óentu, óendatu unity, aurlatu obe- 
 dience., crodatu hardness, esbatu uselessness, mórdatu 
 greatness. 
 
 § 139. The stems oißli, ara, beothu ended originally in t, 
 
 hence more frequently th instead of d, unaspirated t, on ac 
 
 count of the immediate contact of the Dental mute with / or 
 
 n : Gen. niath of a nephew, bethath of life, tengthaib Dat. 
 
 tongues, sligthi ways, tenti fires, Ultaib Dat. of Ulaid. 
 
 § 140. The stem of cara ended originally in -nt. The t 
 in cara by its immediate contact with r, has been softened in 
 Middle Irish into d : cairdib. 
 
 § 141. For -id, -it in Dat. and Ace. Sg., Nom. PI. and Dual, 
 of ara, cara, bethu, beothu, beotho, the spelling -aid, -ait, pre- 
 dominates in Middle Irish : cor manaig cenapaid, a bargain of 
 a monk without the Abbot. 
 
 § 142. Even in O. Irish there appears in Dat. Sg. of nouns 
 in -thu, -tu a curtailed form like the Nom. : i m-bethu in life, 
 i n-óentu in unity. Thus it chin occurs with it chinaid 
 through thy fault. Further, instead of Nom. Dual the Nom. 
 Sg. is used. 
 
 § 143. In Middle Irish forms such as sligthi, traighti, tenti 
 occur in Nom. PI. ; in Ace. PI. forms in -u, -0 supplant the 
 older ones in -a : Ulto, Ultu, filedu. 
 
 (b) GUTTURAL STEMS (IN -ch, -g, -cc). 
 
 § 144. Paradigm cathir Fern. city. 
 SINGULAR. PLURAL. DUAL. 
 
 N. Sg. in cathir inna cathraig di chathraig, chathir 
 
 G. inna cathrach inna cathrach n- dá cathrach 
 D. don chathraig, donaib cathrachaib dib cathrachaib 
 
 chathir 
 A. in cathraig -n inna cathracha di chathraig. 
 
 V. a chathir a chathracha 
 
DECLENSIONS. 47 
 
 § 145. Thus decline nathir water-adder, lassair flame, 
 lair mare (Gen. Idrach), dair oak, Temair Tara, ail rock 
 (Gen. ailech), Lugaid (Gen. Luigdech, Lugdach), a man's 
 name ; with a vowel ending coera, cdera (caora) sheep, mala 
 eyebrow (Ace. PI. mailgea), eola expert, rure king, (Gen. 
 rurech), aire prince, chief, noble (Gen. airech). 
 
 § 146. The Nom. daur belongs to an old «-stem, for be- 
 sides the Gen. darach, it has also Gen. daro,dara (Cille-dara 
 church of the oak) = Kildare. There are some other words of 
 this class which form certain cases without the guttural : Dat. 
 Sg. cathir, Temair, Ace. ail ; Dat. PI. cdirib sheep. 
 
 § 147. Lia, lie M. a stone, a hone, is a solitary stem in cc, 
 c; Gen. liacc Dat. liic, and lia, Ace. Hie n-, PI. Nom. lieic. 
 Gen. liacc n-. Besides which the word lecc F. a flagstone, Gen. 
 Ucee, Dat. leicc, Ace. leicc n- PI. Nom. Ace. lecca, Gen. lecc n-, 
 Dat. leccaib. 
 
 § 148. Ri M. a king, is a solitary ^--stern ; Gen. and Dat. 
 rig, Ace. rig n-, Voc. a ri PI. Nom. rig, Gen. rig n-, Dat. 
 rigaib, Ace. riga, Middle Irish rigu : Dual. Nom. and Ace. 
 dd rig, Gen. dd rig, Dat. dib rigaib. 
 
 (c) NAMES OF FAMILY RELATIONS IN r. 
 
 § 149. Paradigm bráthir M. a brother. 
 
 § 150. In Gen. PI. besides bráthre we find brdthar ; in 
 Nom. PI. later on, brdithre also. Thus decline athir father, 
 mdthir mother, in Middle Irish bráthair, máthair, athair. 
 
 SINGULAR. PLURAL. DUAL. 
 
 Nom. in bráthir in brdthir dd brdthir 
 
 Gen. in bráthar G.inna m-brdthre n- dd brdthar 
 
 Dat. don brdthir donaib brdithrib dib mbrdithrib 
 
 A. in m-brdthir n- inna brdithrea dd brdthir. 
 
 Voc. a brdthir a brdithrea 
 
 § 151. In PI. in the later language these words are also 
 declined upon cathir : úasal-athraig high fathers, patriarchs. 
 In modern Irish PI. Nom. and Ace. bráithreacha. 
 
4 8 
 
 DECLENSIONS. 
 
 [d) MASC. AND FEM. STEMS IN n AND nn (nd). 
 § 152. Paradigms brithem M. a judge, inga F. a nail, 
 toimtiu F. opinion, gobaM. [gabha) a smith (whence M'Gowan, 
 Clongowes the field of the smith, = Smithfield). 
 
 SINGULAR. 
 
 in toimtiu 
 
 Nom. in brithem 
 Gen. in brithemon, -an 
 Dat. don brithsmain 
 Ace. in m-brithemain n 
 Voc. a brithem 
 
 in inga 
 inna ingan 
 dond ingain 
 in n-ingain n 
 a inga 
 
 PLURAL. 
 inna ingain 
 
 inna toimten 
 don toimtin 
 in toimtin n- 
 
 Nom. in brithemain 
 
 Gen. inna m-brithe?naii 11- inna n-ingan 11- 
 
 Dat. donaib brithemnaib donaib ingnaib 
 
 in goba 
 
 in gobann 
 don gobainn 
 in n-gobainnn- 
 a goba 
 
 in gobainn 
 
 inna n-gobann n- 
 
 inna toimtin 
 
 inna toimten n- 
 
 donaib toimtinib donaib goban- 
 
 naib 
 inna toimtena inna gobanna 
 
 Ace. inna brithemna inna ingna, -e 
 
 Voc. a brithemna a ingna 
 
 DUAL. 
 N. A. dá brithemain dá gvbainn 
 
 Gen. dá britheman dá gobann 
 
 Dat. dib m-brithemnaib dib n-gobannaib- 
 
 § 153. On brithem decline other nouns or names of 
 agents: dúlem Creator (from dull element), flaithem ruler 
 {flaith rule), ollam chief poet (Gen. ollaman), talam Fern. earth, 
 (Gen. talmatt); with vowel ending menme M . mind (Gen. men- 
 man). 
 
 § 154. anim F. soul, Gen. anme, Dat. anmin, — main, Ace. 
 anmin, anmain- ; PI. Nom. anmin, &c, but in Middle Irish it 
 is declined in PI. like the Neut. ainm name (§ 160) : Nom. 
 Ace. anmand, Gen. amnand n-, Dat. anmannib. 
 
 § 155. Upon inga decline dra, dru kidney, aursa door- 
 post, gulba beak, leco cheek, lurga shin-bone, lata iittle finger, 
 ulcha beard, Alba Scotland, Muma Munster, patu hare; 
 without vowel in Nom. triath. Gen. trethan sea. 
 
 § 156. In Nom. PL more modern forms occur: ingni, Cfer. 
 
 § 143- 
 
 § 157. broo, bró millstone, Gen. broon, bran, Dat. broin, 
 Ace. broin n-; cú M. dog, Gen. con Dat. coin, Ace. coin n-, 
 Voc. a chú, PI. Nom. coin, Gen. con n-, Dat. conaib, Ace. cona. 
 
DECLENSIONS. 49 
 
 § 158. On toimtiu decline other Fern, abstract nouns in 
 -tiu, -tu : foisiiiu confession, ditiu protection, tichtu coming, 
 aicsiu seeing ; also nóidiu child, Ace. PI. in Middle Irish nói- 
 denu. Cfer. § 143. 
 
 § 15g. On goba, gúala, shoulder, bara rage, enisle vein, 
 pipe, uile elbow, Eriu (Eire) F. Ireland (Gen. Erenn, Dat. 
 Ér inn), brú womb, F. (Gen. bronn, brond, Dat. broind). 
 
 (e) NEUTERS IN man (nn) SOMETIMES, but NOT 
 REGULARLY, CHANGED INTO menn. 
 § 160. Paradigm ainm name : 
 
 
 SINGULAR. 
 
 
 PLURAL. 
 
 DUAL. 
 
 N. 
 
 A. a n-ainm n- 
 
 
 inna anmann 
 
 da n-ainm 
 
 G. 
 
 ind anma, amne 
 
 
 inna n-anmann n- 
 
 
 D. 
 
 dond anmaimm, 
 
 ainm 
 
 donaib anmannaib 
 
 dib n-anmannaib. 
 
 § 161. Thus coirm beer, gairm call, cry, druimm (topog. 
 Drum Gen. drommd) a ridge, a back, maidm an eruption, teidm 
 pestilence senim a sound, tochimm step, stride, ingrimm per- 
 secution, tót him (later tuitim) a fall, to fall. 
 
 § 162. béim, béi mm a stroke, a blow, to strike, céimm a 
 step, léimm a leap, réimm a course, a race, have Nom. PI. in 
 -enn instead of -ami ; bémen, cémenn: 
 
 § 163. In O. Irish single n is often written (bémen), in 
 Middle Irish nd often for nn (anmand). 
 
 (f) Neuters in as (Indo-Europ. as = Gr. og-eog, Lat. us-eris- 
 -esis) and other s-stems 
 
 § 164. Paradigm teg, tech house. 
 
 SINGULAR. PLURAL. DUAL. 
 
 Nom. Ace. a teg, tech n- inna tige dá tech (?) 
 
 Gen. in tige, taiges -e inna tige n- dd tige 
 
 Dat. don tig (taig) donaib tigib dib tigib. 
 
 § 165. Thus the Neuters nem (neamh) heaven, ieth=La.t. 
 latus, a side, mag (topog. Moy) a plain, sliab (topog. Slieve), 
 mountain, glend glen, valley ; dun fortress, glún a knee, 
 fluctuate in later Irish: Gen. dime, duine, Dat. dún, glún ; 
 
 5 
 
50 THE ARTICLE. 
 
 Nom. PL duine, Nom. Dual da prim-dun, two chief fortresses, 
 dd glun. 
 
 § 1 66. Comparatives in -iu, -u (o) belong to this class, but 
 as they occur only in Nominative, there is nothing to show 
 for their declension, Nom. Sg. and Plur. mda, mdo, móo, móu 
 greater, lia more numerous, laighi, lugu less. 
 
 § 167. mi month, Gen. and Dat. mis, Ace. mis n- PI. 
 Nom. mis, Gen. mis n-, Dat. misaib, Ace. misa. 
 
 ISOLATED STEMS, DIFFICULT OF DETERMINATION. 
 
 § 168. bó [bos, ßovg) a cow (stem bó- bov-), Gen. bó, bou, 
 Dat. boin, Ace. boinn-; PI. Nom. bai,ba Gen. bo n-, Dat. buaib % 
 Ace. bú ; Du. N. diba Dat. Dual dib m-buaib Ace. di ba, di boin. 
 
 § 169. die [did] day, accounted by Zeuss (p. 270, Ebel's Ed.), 
 among the ^-sterns, is used adverbially in two or three cases: 
 Ace. fri dei, de by day ; code, codea until the day ; Ablative (?) 
 indiu to-day, and dia with a genitive after it dia domnich, 
 -luain Sunday, Monday, each dia every day, daily, dia brdtha 
 on the day of judgment, dia Gen. of time. 
 
 § 170. gnt form, species; ^//bright, show no difference 
 of cases. 
 
 
 Ill 
 
 
 
 THE ARTICLE. 
 
 
 § 171. The (') rough breathing suffixed to the 
 
 several forms 
 
 betokens that they cause aspiration. 
 
 
 
 SINGULAR. 
 
 
 M. 
 
 F. 
 
 N. 
 
 Nom. in, in t- 
 
 in*-, ind', in t- 
 
 a 71- 
 
 Gen. in\ ifíd', in t- 
 
 inna, na 
 
 see M. 
 
 Dat. don 1 , dond', don t- 
 
 see M. 
 
 see M. 
 
 Acc. in n- 
 
 see M. 
 PLURAL. 
 
 a n- 
 
 Nom. in 1 , ind f , in t- 
 
 inna, na 
 
 see F. 
 
 Gen. see F. 
 
 inna, na n- 
 
 see F. 
 
 Dat. see F. 
 
 donaib, dona 
 
 see F. 
 
 Ace. see F. 
 
 inna 
 
 see F. 
 
in dí 
 
 in dá n 
 
 in dd 
 
 in dá 
 
 in dib 
 
 in dib 
 
 in di 
 
 in dá n- 
 
 THE ARTICLE. 5 I 
 
 DUAL. 
 
 Nom. in da 
 Gen. in dd 
 Dat. in dib 
 Ace. in dd 
 
 §172. t- is used in Nom. Sing. Masculine before words 
 beginning with a vowel : in t- athir the father ; in all other 
 instanes, before initial s, in place of which it is pronounced 
 in t \erc the love (pronounce interc). 
 
 § 173. The alternation between n and nd occurs only in the 
 cases which cause aspiration. In O. Irish nd precedes the 
 sounds or letters that are never aspirated, hence it is pre- 
 fixed to nouns beginning with /, n, r, or with vowels, also with 
 /, which, when aspirated, counts for nothing in the pronuncia- 
 tion, so that in such case the vowel, the I or r following f may- 
 be deemed the initial of the word : Nom. Sing-. Fern, in chathir 
 the city, ind \laith the dominion ; Gen. Sing. Masc. in 
 choimded of the Lord, ind athar of the father ; Dat. don 
 brdthir to the brother, dond mace* to the son ; / immediately 
 preceded by n can never be aspirated (See § 64) : in tige of 
 the house. 
 
 § 174. The original stem of the article was sind [=sanda). 
 The initial s reappears in the dative and accusative forms in 
 combination with prepositions ending in a consonant : zarsi?i 
 after the, ressin before the, cossin, cosnaib with the, ssin, tssnaib, 
 isna, isin dib (Dat. Sg. PI. and Dual) in the, compounded of 
 iar n- after, re n- before, co n- {cum) modern go with, 
 governing Dat. i n- in governing Dative and Ace. 
 
 Thus, ia(th?), by, with; fri(th), against; tri y through; 
 co(th) (= modern go), to, until ; tar(s) over, governing the 
 Ace, a ass[ex) out of, governing Dat. ; for = ar, air upon, 
 governing Dat. and Ace, in combination with the article give ; 
 lassin n- (M. and Fern.), lassa n- (Neut.), lasna (PI.), 
 
 *In O. Irish nd appears before initial m only occasionally. 
 
52 COMPARISON. 
 
 lasin dí (Ace. Du. F.), f rissin -n (M. and ¥.),frissa n- (Neut.), 
 frisna (PL), trissin n- tressin n- (M. and Fern.), trissa n- 
 (Neut.), trisna (PL)? cossin 7z-(M.and F.), cossa n- (N.) tarsin, 
 n- (M. and F.), tarsa n- (N.), tarsna (PL), assin (M. F. N.), 
 forsin (Dat. M. F. N.), forsin n- (Ace. M. and F.), forsa n- 
 (N.),forsnaib (Dat. PL). /orsna (Ace. PL). 
 
 § 175. The following are some peculiar combinations with 
 prepositions which originally ended in a vowel : ón úan, from 
 the lamb, from (Dat. Sg.), ónaib, from the (Y\.\,fón (Sing. 
 Dat.), f on n- (Ace. M. F.), from fó under, ocon, oc in, at the, 
 by the (Dat.), from oc [ag], by, near, immon n- (Ace. Sing. M. 
 and F.)), imma n- (N.), imm, imme, imb, Cfer. Gaul, ambi, 
 afx((n, about. 
 
 § 176. The remaining prepositions cause no change in the 
 article: ar in (original are, Cfer. Gaulish prefix Are-) for, 
 before (Dat. Sing.) ar naib (Dat. PL), ar na(Acc. PL), don, 
 donaib (Dat. Sing, and PL), do du to, din, dinaib (Dat. Sing, 
 and PL), ^z'of, from, &c. 
 
 § 177. Middle Irish has given up the particular form of Dat. 
 Plural -{s)naib, and, with the modern Irish, uses instead the 
 Accus. -{s)na ; hence, dona, dina, j "orsna, óna for O. Irish, 
 donaib, dinaib, for snaib, o'naib, &c. 
 
 § 178. The curtailed form na has gradually superseded the 
 fuller form inna, which is never to be found after prepositions. 
 
 § 179. The neuter also gradually lost its particular form in 
 Nom. and Ace. Sing., so in tech the house, for a tech, the 
 older form. 
 
 § 180. In Nom. Plur. the Femin. form inna, na, ended by 
 superseding the masculine in : na ?naic the sons, for O. Irish 
 in maic. See § 1 14. 
 
 IV. 
 
 COMPARISON. 
 § 181. In O. Irish, the comparative degree had two endings, 
 in-thir,-ther,Cier.Ttpog, and in -iu, -u, Cfer. O.Latin, -ios, -ius, 
 
COMPARISON. 
 
 53 
 
 (the s öf ios has been changed into t). In modern Irish, 
 -iu, -u are -it", -e. : sen (sea n), old, Co m par. s iniu; dlind, pretty, 
 Comp. áildiu, áilliu(\ 71) ; drd high, Comp, drdu; comacus 
 (co'myogus), near, Comp, comaicsiu ; laigiu, lugu less 
 
 § 182. The superlative suffix is mostly -em for adjectives 
 forming the comparat. in -iu, u, -am for the irregular compara- 
 tives in a which in some cases becomes o; -imem, -ibem, -bem,\s 
 rarely met with: follus plain, Comp, foillsiu, Super], /aillsem ; 
 cóem (caomh handsome, Comp, cóimiu, Superl. cóemem; 
 adbul enormous, vast ; aidbliu, adblam ; úasal high, noble, 
 úaisliu, úaislimerh. 
 
 § 183. Irregular Comparatives and Superlatives: 
 
 POS. 
 
 COMP. 
 
 il many, various lia =plus, plures 
 
 dac (óc, óg) young 6a junior, also less 
 
 mar, mar great máa, md, mdo, mó greater 
 
 sir long sta longer, also siriu 
 
 trén strong tressa, tressiu 
 
 ocus nigh nessa, -so, -su 
 
 olc bad messa, messo, messu 
 
 tnaith good ferr (fearr) 
 
 bee little laigiu, lugu 
 
 STJPERL. 
 
 6am 
 
 mdam 
 
 tressam 
 n ess am 
 
 (deck) 
 lugam, -imem 
 
 § 184. Instead of the Superlative form, the Comparative is 
 commonly used with the relative form of the verb to to be, 
 prefixed (as, bas= who is, qui est): inti diib bes tresa orcaid 
 alaile let him who is the strongest of them kill the other; 
 dá ech bas ferr la Connactu two horses [which] are the best 
 with [apud) the Connacians, i.e.. the two best horses in 
 Connaught. 
 
 § 185. The ending of the Comparative in -ither, -ithir, -idir 
 
 (§ 181), is very seldom met with:* llir diligent, Uriu, lcrtthir,\ 
 
 lúath swift, soon, lúathither and lúathiu. 
 *But see Corraac's Glossary. 
 
54 " ADVERBS. 
 
 § 1 86. "The. better" (eo melior) is expressed by adding de 
 (the ablative of the pronoun, or di of, with the suffix /= it?) to 
 the Comparative : ferr de the better. Worse and worse 
 tnessa assa messa, better and better ; ferr assaferr. 
 
 § 187. "Than'' (Latin quam), after a Comparative, is 
 expressed by ol, or inda (iond) ; ol is always, inda is usually 
 combined with a relative form of the verb to be ; olda -as, 
 o/dds, inda-as, indds than is {quam est) ; olddte, tnaate {quam 
 stint) than are, modern iond, iná than, ionas than is, ionaid 
 than are. 
 
 § 188. Instead of these formulas, as in Latin, the ablative, so 
 too in O.Irish the Dative of the object taken as standard is used: 
 non carior mihi quisquam altero : ni diliu neck limm alailiu, 
 not dearer to me is one than the other. In the Fem. «-stems 
 this case of comparison (originally the Instrumental case ?), 
 ended at times like the Nominative. In Middle Irish the 
 Accusative is used for this purpose : it lúathidir gáith n-erraig 
 they are swifter than a wind of spring. 
 
 V. 
 
 Adverbs. 
 
 § 189. Adverbs are formed from Adjectives in the Dat. 
 Sing. Masc. or Neut., with the article prefixed : bee (beag) 
 little in biucc paulum, paulatim, little by little ; laigiu (Adj.), 
 less, ind laigiu (Adv.) less : or else by a particular form ending 
 in -tthf 'id, especially when derived from adjectives ending in 
 -de, -te — ; (Zeuss considers this to be the ablative case Sing.), 
 the same case of the article is prefixed : óinde single, Adverb 
 ind óindid singly : another formation rarely met with in O 
 Irish MSS. is that which is most common in Mid. and Mod. Ir., 
 viz., by prefixing the preposition coif) to (modern go, gu) : diati 
 swift, Adverb, co [go] dian. Certain substantives are used' adverbi- 
 ally in the same case as adjectives : indiu to-day, innocht to. 
 
PRONOUNS. DECLENSIONS. 55 
 
 night, inchruthso thus, indectsa, indectso, infectso, at this time, 
 now, indórsa this hour, now, indhé (ané) yesterday, intremdid 
 postridie, the day after, indeolid (from deolid favour), gratis. 
 
 VI. 
 
 Pronouns. — Demonstratives. 
 
 § 190. To the Greek ovtoq = hic, haec, hoc correspond sub- 
 stantively side, suide, more rarely ade; adjectively, the inde- 
 clinable sin following the noun : in fer sin this man, Gen. ind 
 fir sin of this man, &c, (French cet homme-ci : literally, this 
 man here ■ = this here man) ; sin this is also tobe found without 
 a substantive : iar sin /Liera tovto after this ; in sin (the this, 
 literally) is indeclinable, and is used as a substantive for all 
 the three genders. 
 
 § 191. The demonstratives se, sa, so, indeclinable, and 
 suffixed to the noun, answer to the Greek oSe: in fer so 
 6 avrjp oSe, this man ; so, in so, indeclinable, for all three 
 genders, used as a substantive. After slender vowels se, sa, 
 so become si, sea, and seo or si». 
 
 § 192. All these demonstratives are as adverbs suffixed to 
 the adverb of place, and then of time and here, {ann, Cfer. 
 Latin, ibi, French, y, German, da), andsin there, andso here, 
 and side, andaide there, in that place. 
 
 § 193. We may ascribe the same origin to some of the 
 particles [particulcB augentes), which are suffixed to per- 
 sonal pronouns and verbs for the sake of emphasis : -se, -sa» 
 for 1 . Person Sing. : mésse, mési I myself, ro bd-sa I was ; fot 
 2. P. Sing. : -sit, -sa: tússu thou, do ara-so thy charioteer . 
 foracbaisiu (for foracbais-siu) thou forsakedst ; -som, -sam, 
 -sem for 3. Sing. M. and PI. of all genders ; ésseom he, rigid- 
 som he reaches, he extends. 
 
 § 194. on, son correspond to toíto this (Neuter) ; sodin, 
 sodain ouToe are seldom used but in a neuter sense, la sodam 
 thereupon, thereat. 
 
 § 195. The enclitic -z is more definite in signification. When 
 suffixed to the article (M. intí, F. indí, N. ant), it is followed 
 
56 PERSONAL PRONOUNS. 
 
 either by a proper name, a demonstrative pronoun, or a rela- 
 tive sentence: inti Labra id this (the aforesaid) Labraid, ant 
 sin this thing, tovto, inti siu this person, inti thall yon man, 
 ille(as opposed to hie, that to this); inti cretfes he that shall 
 believe, French, celui qui croira; Dat. Plur. donaib hi gnite 
 to them who do. Middle Irish dona fib no ehret itis to them 
 who believed, cosna fib filet intib with those who are therein 
 (in them). It is also placed after the noun : lasin screich í 
 sin at this scream. 
 
 § 196. Iküvqq {that man in contrast to this man) is expressed 
 by the adverbs tall, út {éd, séd), set, ucut, sucut : inti thall 
 yon person, used as a substantive; as an adjective, in fer 
 tall, French cet homme-la, that (yon) man ; na tri dath ucut 
 those three colours. 
 
 § 197. "The same" is expressed by inonn, inunn, cétne, 
 cétna : infer eétne (an fear céadna) the same man, but, in 
 cétne fer the first man. 
 
 § 198. Only side, suide, and ade hie (§ 190), this are declin- 
 able, as is also the neuter se this (hoc) (re siu before this). 
 The declension follows that of noun stems in -ia (§ ii5),yet 
 side is used as indeclinable for the Nom. PI. of the three 
 genders. 
 
 PERSONAL PRONOUNS. 
 
 § 199. As we have seen at § 193, the personal pronoun is 
 frequently emphasized by an enclitic pronominal particle (par- 
 ticula augens). In 1. and 2. Plural this is effected by doubling 
 the pronoun. The emphatic form is inclosed between 
 brackets : 
 
 SINGULAR. PLURAL. 
 
 mé, I [messe, mesi) ni, sni we (snisni, snini, ninni) 
 
 tú thou [tussu, tuso) sib you (sissi) 
 
 éhe,sishe,edit(ésom,sisi,ed ón) é, tat {tad) they (ésovi, iat som) 
 
 § 200. These forms occur also in the Accus. In later 
 Irish they have sought to distinguish the Accus, from the 
 Nominative. 
 
PERSONAL PRONOUNS. 57 
 
 
 NOM. 
 
 ACC. 
 
 
 NOM. 
 
 ACC. 
 
 I 
 
 . Sg. mé 
 
 me 
 
 PK 
 
 sinn, we 
 
 sinn, inn 
 
 2. 
 
 Sg. tú, 
 
 thú 
 
 PI. 
 
 sib 
 
 sib, ib 
 
 3- 
 
 Sg. se, si (/) 
 
 é, í 
 
 PI. 
 
 si at [si ad) 
 
 íat [tad) 
 
 § 201. When dependent on a preposition the pronoun 
 combines with the preposition. See §204 (suffixed pronoun). 
 If it depend on a verb, in O. Irish, it combines with the 
 verbal particle, whether conjunction, negation, or preposition 
 preceding the verb (pronoun infixed). In this latter case the 
 particle do is often inserted before the verb as a fulcrum to the 
 pronominal particle. 
 
 § 202. These enclitic Dativ, and Accus, forms are for 1. 
 Sing, -m, -mm, (aspirating the following letter), in 2. Sing, -t 
 (aspirating) in 1. PI. -n, nni, -nn (-nd), 2. PI. -b: dam, dam-say 
 to me, mihi, frimm against me, indium in me, ?nani-m berasu 
 unless thou bear me, Cfer. French tu m'aimes thou lovest 
 me ; duit, duit-siu tibi to thee, immut about thee ; atot, 
 chiat they see thee, Us te voient, for ad-dot-chiat [adchiu, I 
 see) ; dún to us, lin-m with us, ro-nn ain may He protect us; 
 dúib,dúib-sitoyou,úaibírom you, fotob sechaim{coscto restrain), 
 I restrain you, for co n- do b- sechaim; the fulcrum do and the 
 pronominal particle -b being inserted between the two elements 
 of the compound con-sechaim = coscaim. For 2. PI. we also find 
 bar, bor, the common possessive pronoun, your) no bor 
 mairfither you will be slain, ro bur fucc he that brought you. 
 n and -b 1. and 2. PI. do not aspirate. 
 
 § 203. The enclitic elements for Dat. and Accus, of 3. 
 Person are more difficult to determine, and can hardly be dis- 
 engaged especially when combined with prepositions. In 
 the plural there is no distinction of gender. The following 
 may be given as expressing the object direct or indirect of the 
 transitive verb (Dat. or Accus.): -^(aspirates) Neut., Masc, 
 and Fern. : rod chluinethar he who heard it; -n (aspirates) for 
 Masc. and Neut. : nin accendhe sees him not ; -a (aspir.) for 
 PL, Neut. and Fern. (?) : ra = (ro a) chualatar they heard it ; da 
 (aspir.) for PI., Fern, and Neut. : conda thanic he came to them > 
 
58 PREPOSITIONS WITH DATIVE. 
 
 -a («-), -d (n-) for Masc, Neut. (?) : rom-bertaigestar ■, rod m. 
 lertaigedar {n becomes m before a labial) he shook himself ; 
 -s (n-), dos («-) for PI. and Fem. : dos n-icfed he would come 
 to them ; s, dos for PL, Masc, Fern., Neut. no s moidet they praise 
 themselves, they boast ; nis fitir neck no one knows them ; 
 ros bia it shall be to them, i.e., they shall have it. Sometimes 
 the infixed pronominal element or fragment is redundant 
 being used by anticipation, as it. were, when the proper object 
 of the verb is expressed after the verb : dos leicim-se do-som 
 in n-gai cétna I cast after him (at him), the same spear. 
 
 § 204. A table of the combinations of prepositions with 
 personal pronouns. None but the most important variants are 
 given. The forms in brackets are taken from O'Donovan's 
 Irish Grammar. 
 
 PREPOSITIONS WITH DATIVE. 
 Sg. PI. Sg. PI. Sg. PI. 
 
 6, úa, Lat. a from oc (ag) apud at, by fiad, coram, before 
 
 1 úaim úain 1. acum (again) ocainni i.fiadam (?) 
 
 2. úait úaib 1. ocutyagad) ocaib 2.(?) fiadib 
 
 3-F.'£s Úadib ^F.'aci ocaib 3l(?) fiadib 
 
 do, Lat. ad to is below, ós, úas above re (»-)> rem, ante, before 
 
 1. dorn, dam dun 1. is sum [uasainn] I. rium,remum reunn,remunn 
 
 2. dait, deit,duit, dúib 2. [uasai] [uasaibk] 2. Hut \remui\ \romhaibh~\ 
 
 _ M.dáu,dá _,,-, , M. \itasa\ , ■, , Acc.M.* remi, remib, rernpu* 
 
 3. RÄ dótb i-Y.[üaisti] uasaib 3 - F.remße rompa 
 
 dt, de, Lat. de of, from a, ass, ex out of, from iar («-), iarm, post, after 
 
 1. diim diin,dind 1. [asam] [asainri] 1. 
 
 2. diit diib 2. [asat] \asaibh\ 2. 
 
 3. fjt diib bf.S.ri«*» ««3- iorma 
 
 PREPOSITIONS WITH THE ACCUSATIVE. 
 fri, contra, against tar, trans, over, through imb, circa, about 
 
 l./rim,/riumm frinni \.\thorm~\ torunn I. immunt immunn 
 
 2. frit, friut frib 2. tor ut [t/iorraib] 2. immut immib 
 
 M. friss r ■ M. ■ tairis, . ■■ , M. imbi, • ., 
 
 3. rr j- ■ f ■ frtu 3. n j ■ tairsiu 3. t, • , . impu 
 J r.frie,fria J J F. tairse F . wipe 
 
 *In later Ir. re n- takes the Ace, especially with pronouns. 
 
PREPOSITIONS WITH DATIVE AND ACCUSATIVE. 59 
 
 Sg. PI. Sg. PI. Sg. PI. 
 
 tri, per, through eter, inter, between cen, sine, without 
 
 I. trium triuttni I. etront etrunn r. (?) (?) 
 
 t. triut trüb 2. [eadrat] ctruib 2. cenitt cenuib 
 
 \. u ! ntt 4 'it. ■ treu, trelhu 3. etir etarru 3. Neut. cene cenaib 
 
 F. tree, trelhi J J 
 
 la, cum, with, through, by seek, seats, prater, beside co (go), ad, to 
 
 T. lemm,iiv,mm ienn, linn I. [seacaam] sechond 1. cuccum cucunn 
 t. lat, let lib 2. sechut , \seachaibft\ 2. cucut cucuib 
 
 „ M.leiss(leis) t n « t .? . M. sec/ia M. cucci ., 
 
 3 " F. &* /iM (W"*" 3- F. ,«■« ****• """' 3- F . CM ^ f«f«*i cucthu 
 
 PREPOSITIONS WITH DATIVE AND ACCUSATIVE. 
 ar, air, pro, for for, super, upon 
 
 1. atrium erunn l.form fornn 
 
 2. airiut airib i.fort foirib 
 
 3. Dat. M. airi airriu, airthiu 3. Dat. M. fair, P. ftiiri forib 
 
 Ace. F. forrae forru 
 
 fo, sub, under i (/«-)> **d, in 
 
 1. fount, /im [fdittn] I. indiumm indiunn 
 
 2. [/&] [/«7Í/4] 2. t'«««/ tW# 
 
 3. M.yfr', F. [fiiithi\ /«5 3. Dat. M. indid, F. indi indib 
 
 [fútha] Ace. M. ind, F. z/ífc í«//m 
 
 § 205. These same pronominal elements are suffixed to forms 
 of verbs, both as subject and object, and most frequently to forms 
 of the verb to be. Thus have we in O. Irish at thou art, adib 
 you are, baan, ban let us be, we may be, con-dan that we 
 may be, am I am, ro bam I was, Ham I shall be, ni pam I 
 shall not be, ni dam I am not, bit mayest thou be {ni pat 
 together with nip a thou must not be) ; can dollot whence 
 earnest thou? (§302). Thus far as subject of the verb; as 
 object (in Dat. or Ace.) : ainsiunn [aim's) may he protect us 
 taithiunn [taith he, it is) it is to us, i. e. we have, tathut thou 
 hast, gabsi cepit eum (capio), he took him, gabsus he took 
 them, (gabis he took), mar b thus he slew them, boithus it 
 was to them = erat eis they had. 
 
 § 206. The genitive relation is paraphrased by means of 
 prepositions : ni sochuide diib not many of them ; there are, 
 however, some special Genitive forms, 1. Pers. Dual, nat/iar, 
 
60 POSSESSIVE PRONOUNS. 
 
 in 3rd dij ae, de: cechtar nathar both of us two ; cecntar at, 
 or ae, or de both of them ; each di, or ae every one of them. O. 
 Irish di his own, Gen. ind di, sui of him-her-itself, tavrov. PI. 
 inna n-di , of themselves, lavriov. 
 
 Possessive Pronouns. 
 
 § 207. Possess. Pronouns: Sg. mo, nni (aspir.) my, PI., arn- 
 our ; do, du (aspir) thy ; VX.far n-, for n-, bor n- t yours ; a M. 
 N. (aspir.) his, a F. her, PI. a n- their. 
 
 § 207 b. In the old MSS. the possessive pronoun of 3. 
 Pers. are very often marked with the sineadh fada = the long 
 stroke or sign of length. See Milan Codex : d ainm his name, 
 d n-ic their health. 
 
 § 208. Mo and do often drop their vowel (1) before an initial 
 vowel in the following word; (2)in combination with prepositions 
 even before an initial consonant; instead of do, t is used, and 
 before a vowel, when t is preceded by a vowel or liquid, it mostly 
 becomes th: rrC athir my father, tit athir thy father ; tussu 
 th' óenur thou in thy one person, i. e., thou alone ; noebthar 
 th? ainm, hallowed be Thy name. With prepositions : óm, ó/t 
 úat from my, thy (0); dorn, dot to my, to thy (do) ; dim, dit 
 of my, thy (dl); fom,fot under my, -thy (fo) ; form, fort, 6n 
 my, -thy (for); f rim, frit against my, -thy (fri) ; imm, it in 
 my, in thy (1 n-) ; ocom, com (see § io83), icim, iccot at my, at 
 thy (oc) ; immom, about my. 
 
 § 209. Among other combinations observe : iarna after 
 his, iarnar n- after our; rena, riana [re n-) before his ; fria 
 against his ; tria, trea through his ; inna in his, innar n- in 
 our (i n-) ; má for imma about his, -her ; na for inna in his ; 
 do in combination with these possessives becomes di before 
 a ; dia to his, to her, diet n- to their, diar n- to our. 
 
 § 210. Prefixed to the Infinitive the possessive pronoun 
 betokens the object of the verb, or, though more rarely, the 
 subject thereof: is coir a thabairt do'lb its giving to them issl 
 
SELF. \» 6r 
 
 just, i. e., it is just to give it to them: tair aumkJberrad sa 
 come to my shaving, come to tonsure me ; íarna'thichtain ó 
 Róim after his coming (he came) from Rome. 
 
 " SELF." 
 
 § 2ii. "Self" is expressed by divers, yet cognate, com- 
 pound words, beginning with fe-, fa- (fo) , i.e., the root of the 
 subjunctive or secondary Present of the verb to be; or with 
 ce-, ca-, probably the pronoun or conjunction ce, to which sin 
 (§ 190.) is suffixed : 
 
 Sg. I. céin Sg. I. 2. 3. fadéin 
 
 Sg. 1. 2. 3. féin { = bé fin which is that, I am this) 
 
 PL 2.fisin Sg. Fem. 3. féisin [M. 3.; PI. 3. cadessin. 
 
 Sg. M. 3.; Sg. 2.; PI. 3. fessin ; Sg. 3. cesin ; Sg. M. 3. ; PI. i.fadesin ; Sg. 
 
 Sg. PI. ^.fésine PI. $.fadesine 
 
 PI. 2. 3.; Sg. F.2.féisne PI. 2. fadéisne 
 
 PI. 1. f anisin, cam'sin 
 
 Yox fadtin, fodéin we find likewise bodein, in which the 
 radical b of the verb to be re-appears ; fésin and fessin are 
 most probably identical. 
 
 THE RELATIVE PRONOUN. 
 § 212. The relative pronoun {a n- before vowels, and d, g, 
 a m- before b and m s ar- before r, though a n- also is found, a 
 before spirants and mutes) is unchangeable as far as regards 
 gender, number, and case, and in sound resembles the Nom. 
 and Ace. Neutr. of the article. Like the article, it originally 
 had an initial s (san), which re-appears in combination with 
 prepositions ending in a consonant : frissa n-, frissandéntar 
 asaitharsin for which this labour is undertaken ; lasa n-, 
 lasn-, lasm- (see § 174); in combination with do it appears as 
 dia n- (Cf. § 209). Its vowel changes to /on the accession of 
 another pronoun : a lin lathe dindapir the number of days of 
 •which thou sayest it. Its place is either at the head of the 
 
62 THE RELATIVE PRONOUN. 
 
 relative sentence : is immarmus hi Crist an as olcc lasin brdthir 
 it is a scandal in Christ that which is evil with a brother (i. e. 
 deemed evil by a br.) ; or, after the particles which can be 
 prefixed to the several forms of verbs ; in this latter position the 
 full form a n- is seldom met with : a n-as-biur, that which I say; 
 it more frequently appears as sn, n (which is dropped before 
 c, t, and spirants), and as m before b; tresa m-bi through 
 whom (F. quam) it is ; húa m-bi from whom it is ; do-m-bert 
 whom he brought ; a forcital for-n-dob-canar the teaching 
 which is taught you {forchun I teach, praecipio). 
 
 § 213. The relative pronoun is often omitted, particularly 
 after the negatives na, izad, which imply the relative, and hence 
 are used in a relative sense, and also after the indefinite nech 
 (§220); but the omission is often only apparent : it hé do-r- 
 raid-chiuir these are they whom He has redeemed (for do-an- 
 ro-aidchiuir). 
 
 § 214. The relative pronoun is also often used as an ex- 
 planatory conjunction : ron-gnith that it came to pass, that it 
 was done, more rarely by itself alone in the meaning of "als " 
 (German), " as," " when," but it frequently forms a constituent 
 part of many compound conjunctions : ara n- in order that, 
 dia n- (preposition di) if ; thus in tan (in the time that) when, 
 since, during, ore, vair because, amal in, by the likeness that, 
 likeas are followed by the relative pronoun : in tan m-bimmi 
 when we are, húare m-bis because he is, amal fo-n-gniter like 
 as they are honoured (/0- gniu I serve). 
 
 INTERROGATIVES. 
 
 § 215. For Sing, and Plur. of whatever gender the interroga- 
 tive is cia, ce, before vowels ci, not declinable, and used both in an 
 adjective and substantive sense. To these may be added co, ca 
 prefixed to the forms te, teet of the verb to be, cote, cate who 
 is ? what is? where is ? cateet what are ? ; cam', cini why not ? 
 rawwhence? ; coich is used in the same sense as cia; coich and so 
 
INTERROGATIVES. 63 
 
 who is this here ? It also supplies the place of a genitive : is 
 inderb coich in mug it is uncertain whose is the slave. 
 
 § 216. To distinguish genders in O. Irish, and also in the 
 modern language, the personal pronoun is added on to the 
 relative : ce hé who ? (who he ?) ce si, cisi who ? (who she ?), ced, 
 cid = ce ed Avhat it ? what ? Lat. quid? 
 
 § 217. The question is invariably so put that the interroga- 
 tive pronoun is in the nominative ; the relations expressed by 
 the other cases are indicated by a following indefinite [neck 
 some one aliquis), or relative pronoun : cia dia tibertais rigi 
 to whom should they give the kingly dignity (who, to whom 
 they, &c.) ; cia ar neoch dorrignis what for didst thou that ? 
 (what for thing didst, &c). When the interrogative is used as 
 an adjective, inflection takes place only in the noun : cia i 
 n-olcaib in what evils? (what in evils?) 
 
 § 218. Ce rét = quce res what thing? ce airm what place ? 
 ce indas what state ? are contracted into crét [creud), cairm, 
 cindas (cionnas) what? where? how? These interrogatives 
 the compendious forms of an interrogative proposition, are 
 commonly followed by the full development of the question 
 asked in a relative proposition : cia airm i n-dom facca what 
 the place in which thou me didst see ? = where didst thou see 
 me ? cinnas rainnfither what the manner (in which) it must 
 be divided? =■ how is it to be, &c. ? When followed and de- 
 termined by a genitive, cindas is equivalent to the Latin qualis 
 what sort ? cindas in choirp in-eséirset what kind of the body? 
 i. e., in what body shall they rise again ? 
 
 § 219. Cia, ce with the conjunctive mood are used in the 
 sense of whoever, although : ce bé, cipe whoever is ; cia no 
 betis fir in cóicid uli immond though the men of the whole 
 fifth (i. e., province) were around us. 
 
 INDEFINITE PRONOUNS. 
 
 § 220. Nech quisquam, aliquis someone, anyone, stands 
 by itself, as if it were a substantive, without any distinction of 
 
<54 INDEFINITE PRONOUNS. 
 
 gender, Gen. mich. Dat. do neuch,do neoch, Ace. nech. When 
 followed by a relative proposition (without a relative pronoun) 
 it answers to Lat. is = he, and particularly to the neuter id, it, 
 that, ejus of id quod that which, ejus quod, of that which, 
 &c. : do dénum neich asberat to do that (which) they say. 
 
 § 221. Nach [nach] anyone, some, ullus, aliqui of which 
 na, seems to be a neuter form, is used as ah adjective. 
 
 The following inflections also are vouched for by the old 
 MSS.: Dat. do nach, Ace. M. and Fem. nach n-, Gen. Fern. 
 nacha: do chum nacha rainne aile towards some other 
 portion ; Nom. and Ace. N. na. 
 
 % 222. '' Something" is commonly expressed by ni t which 
 Zeuss takes to be a neuter noun meaning res, a thing: mór 
 ni something great ; na sothe 4. ni dofuisim terra (gloss on 
 terrae fetus, = the products of the earth, i.e., that which the earth 
 brings forth. Ani (later inni) is very often met with in the 
 sense of il that which " {id quod), followed by a relative pro- 
 position. It may be either ni with the article, or the pro- 
 nominal particle i (See § 195). 
 
 § 223. Cdc/z with the a marked long is used as a substantive. 
 It is sometimes preceded by the article : in each for sammitter, 
 everyone of whom thou judgest. No distinction of genders ; 
 Gen. edich, Dat. do chdeh. 
 
 § 224. Used as an adjective it is each, ccch every. Neut. 
 cech n-, each n-; Gen. M. N. caich, cech, each; Gen. F. Fern. 
 cecha, cacha ; Dat. M. F. N. cech, each, Ace. for all 
 genders cech n-, each n- ; PI. Fern, cecha, cacha ; Dat. loses 
 final b before b,p, cacha. 
 
 § 225. Cech, each, is often joined to Sen (aoii), one ; each 
 Sen everyone, French [chacun). Followed bya numeral it 
 forms the distributives ; each dá Lat. bini,two and two. 
 
 (§ 236.) 
 
 § 226. Nechtar either of two, cechtar both may be considered 
 the comparatives or the Dual of cech and nech. 
 
 § 227. The adjective pronouns nech, cech, and each, are often 
 followed by di, ae, de in the sense of Lat. eorum of them 
 
NUMERALS. 
 
 65 
 
 (§ 206) : each di, cachse every one of them, cechtar di, cechtar 
 both of them. 
 
 § 228. Aile, aill (in compounds all), alaile, araile, Lat, 
 alius, another, other, ule uileall (when it follows the noun, it, 
 means "the whole"), are declined like noun-stems in ia 
 (§ 115), excepting, however, Nom. and Ace. Sg. Neut. aill, 
 alaill, araill, = allied ; ala must be distinguished from alle 
 (eile), it is undeclined : ind ala one of the two, = (indara = the 
 second = alteruter, by interchange of / and r) ; md ala n-di 
 (§ 206) : one of them ; indala . . . alaile alter . . . alter, 
 one, . . . the other Alaili sometimes means some, certain, 
 quidam, aliqui. 
 
 VII. 
 
 Numerals. 
 
 § 229. Cardinal numbers. The points between óen . . . 
 deac = 11, &c, show the place the noun numbered occupies : o'en 
 chos deac eleven feet. 
 
 1 óin, Sen {(ion); 2 dd, F. dí, N. dán- ; {dé- in Compounds) ; 
 3 tri {Ire- in Comp.) ; 4 cethir ; 5 cóic, cúic ; 6 sé ; 7 secht- n- ; 
 8 od, ocht n- ; g nói n- ; 10 deich n- ; n Sen . . dec or déac ; 
 12 dd . . déac ; 20 fiche ; 21 óen . . . fichet or óen . . ar fichit ; 
 25 cóic . .fichet, or cóic . . ar fichit ; 30 tricha ; 40 cethorcha, 
 or dá fichit ; 50 cóica ; 60 sesca, or tri fichit ; 70 sechtmoga, -0 ; 
 80 ochtmoga or cethir fichit ; 90 noch a ; 100 cct or cóic fichit 
 five score, or dd cóicait two fifties; 118 ocht déac ar chit ; 
 120 fiche . . . ar chit ; 150 cóica . . ar che't or tri cóicait ; 
 152 ddu cóicat ar chct ; 180 ochtmoga . . ar chét, or nai fichit 
 nine score; 200 dd ctt (or cetra coscait = four fifties) ; 210 
 dfez'irA ör dib cetaib ; 400 cethir chét ; 1,000 mile ; 2,000 </£ 
 mill; 12,000 afo' ^//x' dec ov dd simile; 100,000 cét mile, 
 1,000,000 w//^ mz7<?. 
 
 § 230. Z?a is declined in the Dual of nouns ; a further form 
 
66 NUMERALS. 
 
 ddu, dó is used when no substantive follows. Tri is declined 
 as follows : 
 
 M. & N. Norn, tri F. teoir, teora Neut. Nom. Ace. (asp.) 
 
 ,, ■„ Gen. tri n- teora n- 
 ,, „ Dat. trib teoraib 
 
 „ ,, Acc. tri teora 
 
 M. and Neut. cethir, F. cetheoir, cetheora, Neuter aspi- 
 rates, further, cethri, cethre for all genders and cases. 
 
 § 231. The multiples of 10 are Masc. and are declined like 
 cara (§ 134); fiche 20, Gen. -et, Dat. -it; tricha 30, Gen. 
 -at, Dat. -it or -tfzVand so on; when an addition only is made 
 the multiple of ten is put into the Genitive ; ocht fichet 28, if 
 a multiplication, then into the PI. (or Dual) : secht trichit - 
 7 X 30. 
 
 § 232. Cét (céad, ceud) is a neuter a -stem (§ no), mile a 
 Feminine zVz-stem (§ 115). 
 
 § 233. Ordinals : 
 
 Cét- (in compounds mostly), ce'tne ist, but when following 
 the noun = idem, the same, 2nd tdnaise, ala, 3rd iris, tress- 
 (in compounds), 4th cethramad, 5th cóiced, 6th sessed, 7th 
 sechtmad, 8th ochtmad, 9th nómad, 10th dechmad, nth 
 óinmad . . déac, 12th ala . . déac, ind ala . . déac, 13th iris . . 
 déac, 20th fichet (?) (examples are wanting in O. Irish), 23rd 
 iris . . . fichet (Gen. of Cardinal number), 47th sechtmad . . 
 cethorchat, 50th cóicetmad. 
 
 A.D. 565 : isin choiciud bliadain sescat ar CCCCC = (cóic 
 cétaib). 
 
 § 234. Numeral Substantives : (1) for Persons, 1 óinar, óenar, 
 M. one person ; 2 dias Fern, two persons, 3 triar, a trio, 4 
 cethrar, 5 cóicer, 6 seser, 7 mo'r-feser, -yeser, 8 ochtar, 9 
 nónbar, 10 dechenbar ; (2) for things, déde a couple, zWafe 
 these or those three things : cetharde, 4 ; secht he, 7 ; deicht he 
 10 things. 
 
 The Dat. or Ablative Sing, with the possessive pronoun 
 is very frequently used adverbially as follows : meisse móinur, 
 
PREPOSITION. 67 
 
 I in my one person, i.e., I alone ; a triur, Nom. triar, those 
 three, &c. 
 
 § 235. The preposition fo, fa (under) prefixed to the 
 cardinal numbers, expresses twice, thrice, &c ; fodi twice 
 (Jecht time = Lat. vix, vicis being understood (?) ; fo 
 thri thrice, fo ocht 8 times, fo deich 10 times, fo ocht fichet 
 (Gen. of cardinal number) 28 times, fo chóic sechtmogat 75 
 times. The compound oenecht, óinecht, eindeckt one time, 
 once, needs no preposition. 
 
 § 236. Distributives are expressed by prefixing each every, 
 each Sen one by one, each da, each tri two and two, three and 
 three, &c. 
 
 VIII. 
 
 Prepositions. 
 
 § 237. The following govern the Dative : 
 
 Do du (aspir.) to, di, de (aspir.) of, from, Lat. de, o', úa 
 (aspir.) from, Lat. a, ass a, Lat. ex. out of, co n- with, re n-, 
 ria n- before iar n- after, fad Lat. coram, in presence of, 
 oc, at, by, Lat. apud is beneath, o's above. 
 
 § 238. Govern the Acusative ; co unto, Lat. ad, la with, by, 
 through, fri against, tri through, tar, dar over, sech Lat. 
 pr&ter, ultra, beside, beyond, cen (aspir.) without, imb, imm 
 (aspir.) Lat. circa, about, eter Lat. inter, among, between, 
 echtar, Lat. extra, outside, ol, Lat. propter, on account of, 
 amal like unto, as. 
 
 § 239. Dative, and Accus, ar (aspir.) for, before, i n- \n, fo 
 (aspir.) under, for upon. 
 
 § 240. Nouns used as Prepositions, which govern the 
 Genitive : ar chiunn, ar chenn before, i n-agid (in the face of) 
 against, do éis after, behind, tar éis, ési after, for, íar cúl,for 
 cúlu, i n-dead, diaid, i n-dega id behind, after, dochum n- to, 
 towards, timchell about, ddig, fo ddig, fo, 'im ddgin, fo bith, fo 
 bithin on account of. 
 
68 PREPOSITIONS. 
 
 241. Among the prepositions given at §§ 227-23g/iad,oc, 
 is, 6s, la, cen, echtar, ol, amal are not used in composition 
 with verbs ; as regards co to and ó, úa from, we cannot pro- 
 nounce with full certainty. It is only in composition we find 
 ad- Lat. ad to ; aith-, aid- (ath-, ad-, ed-, id-), Lat. re-, again ; 
 ind-, inn- Goth, and-, avn- implying motion to, or from an 
 object ; od- Goth, ut out. 
 
 242. Certain prepositions show in compound words a 
 further form in m-\ co n-, com- ; iarm-iox tarn-; rem- for re n-; 
 tairm-, farm- for tar; tremi-, trimi-, trem- for tri ; sech?n- for 
 seek. These forms alternate with the simple ones ; conaitecht 
 {con-aith-techt) he asked, comtachtmar we asked, Cfer. 
 iarom afterwards, riam before. Instead of fri, in composi- 
 tion we find the primitive form frith-, also friss-, fress-: 
 frescsiu expectation, for fres-acsiu (§ 54), fris-racacha I 
 heped = (fris-ro-ad-cacha). 
 
 § 243. In O. Irish, as in the early stages of other langu- 
 ages, verbs are often compounded of more than one preposi- 
 tion ; ad-chon-darc I looked [aith-con-) ; i?n-di-bnim I circum- 
 cise; adoparar there is offered (aith-od-berar, § 73). In 
 many cases these prepositions are so combined as to be un- 
 distinguishable, unless an infixed pronoun (§ 201), or one of 
 the particles do or ro (§ 251) come between them. In such 
 combinations the preposition do changes its initial d into /. 
 The combinations of more frequent occurrence are : 
 
 tair-, ter-, tar- from do-air-, ar-, tairissem constancy. 
 taith-, ted-, tad- „ do-aith-, do-aid, taidmet memory. 
 tess- „ do-ess, tesarbi, defuit, it was wanting 
 
 = do-es-robe (?) 
 to-, tu- to-, tú- „ do-fo-, tóimtiu thought = do-fo-mintiu. 
 tor-, tuar-, tur-, „ do-\or-, tórmuch increase, do-forma- 
 
 gar'it is increased. 
 timm- ,1 do-imm-, timtirecht service, office, 
 
 ministry. 
 tin- „ do -in-, tinfed aspiration. 
 
tind- 
 
 i> 
 
 tetar- 
 
 »> 
 
 tód-, túad 
 
 jj 
 
 diud-, tiud- 
 
 » 
 
 faith- y fath- 
 
 >) 
 
 fód-, fúad- ; 
 
 túad- „ 
 
 do-\uis- y tuis 
 
 )> 
 
 PREPOSITIONS. 69 
 
 do-ind-, tintúd interpretation. 
 do-etar-, cen tetarcor without interpo- 
 sition. 
 do-od-, topur fountain, well. 
 di-od-, doopir it deprives, diupirt 
 
 waning (of the moon). 
 fo-aith-, foraitbi he smiled = fo-ro- 
 
 aith-tibi. 
 fo-od; fócre warning ; do-fo-od- 
 do-fo-ess-, dofuisim he begets, tuistidi 
 parents. 
 immd „ imm-yo-,imfolungl. efiect,tmfognam, 
 
 imognam, construction, mutual 
 service. 
 íarmó „ iarm-fo-, iarma-yoich (?) he seeks, he 
 
 asks. 
 
 § 244. These combinations can, in their turn, be joined 
 to other prepositions : túarascbat they propose, do-yor-as- 
 gabat; teccomnocuir it befell = ted = (do-aith) -com-nacuir. 
 
 § 245. The composition of words and the combination of 
 their component elements bring under notice some other 
 phonetic facts : 
 
 The assimilation of the consonants that come into contact 
 ad-chiuy at-chiu I see (aitJi), the Perfect is invariably acca = 
 (ath-ca-) ; at-bail and epil he perishes ; frecart he answered, 
 {or frith- gart, with fris-gart ; ad-glddur I speak to, with its 
 Inf. accaldam ; atreba for ad-treba he dwells; cunutgim I 
 build, for con-ud-tegim ; forocrad he is described, for fo- 
 ro-od-garad ; tuasulcud release, for do-fo-od-salciud ; tec- 
 comnocuir it happened, for do-aith-com-nacuir ; Urge to rise, 
 rising, for ess-rige ; 
 
 The suppression of vowels : aisndis to expound, to explain, 
 for as-indis ; tecmallad to collect, for do-aith- com-allad ; 
 frecndirc present, for frith-con-dirc ; 
 
 The suppression of consonants : tairngert he promised, 
 
70 PREPOSITIONS. 
 
 for da-air-con-gert ; coimthecht company, protection, for com- 
 im-thecht ; dochoimmarraig he despoiled, for do-chom-imm- 
 ar-raig. 
 
 § 246. At times the preposition forming part of a multiple 
 compound, which is of peculiar importance to its meaning, 
 is repeated in the beginning of the word : comtherchomrac 
 congregation, for com-do-air-com-rac ; húatuasailcthcB, for 
 úad-do-fo-od- sailcthae absolved, let loose ; asréracht he 
 rose, for ass-ro-ess-racht, thus also, ess-éirge resurrection, 
 with éirge = ess-rige, with the preposition hardly perceptible. 
 
 § 247. The preposition do preserves t as its initial, not 
 only when in combination with other prepositions, as in 
 (§ 243), but also when it coalesces with the root syllable of 
 the compound word : toimlim, tomlim, I eat, spend, consume, 
 for do-melim, has do-melat they eat, &c; tabur % tabraim, 
 taibrim I give, shows also do-biur I give ; tarat with do-rat, 
 he gave ; tic he comes, for do-ic, tdnac I came, for do-anac. 
 In the Infinitive, where the connection between preposition 
 and verb is indissoluble, the / never fails to be present : to- 
 mailt to consume, tabairt to give, tochimm to step, to walk, 
 (§ 77» do-ching he goes forward). 
 
 § 247^. The same is to be frequently seen with the par- 
 ticle do when it coalesces with the infixed pronoun (§ 251), 
 especially when preceded by the preposition or conjunction 
 co (n), which then drops its n before the t : cotob sechaim I 
 blame you, for con-do-b-sechaim, coscaim I blame ; cotagart 
 he called them together, for con-da-garé, Present congairim 
 I convoke ; cutanméla he will grind us to powder, for con-do-n- 
 méldf Present melim I grind. 
 
 IX. 
 
 THE VERB. 
 § 248. O. Irish has three conjugations (called by Zeuss 
 " Series"), which correspond in their respective order to the 
 third, first, and fourth Latin Conjugations. In the course of 
 
THE VERB. 71 
 
 time, however, the distinction between these several conjuga- 
 tions gradually disappeared. There is no series corresponding 
 to the Latin 2nd Conjugation, i.e., no O. Irish verb-stems end 
 in é. 
 
 § 249. The paradigms of fourteen distinct tense and 
 mood forms can be shown, though the whole of them are 
 not from one and the same verb. 
 
 1 Indicative Present 8 Reduplicated Future 
 
 2 ConjunctiveorSubjun.Pres. 9 Redupl. Secondary Future 
 
 3 Imperative 10 B-Future 
 
 4 Secondary Present 1 1 B-Future Secondary 
 
 5 Habitual Present 12 S-Future 
 
 6 T-Preterite 13 S-Future Secondary 
 
 7 S-Preterite 14 Perfect. 
 
 To these may be added certain forms not satisfactorily 
 vouched for, given at § 304, and seqq. 
 
 § 250. In common usage the Secondary Present corres- 
 ponds to the Latin Imperfect Indicative and Subjunctive ; the 
 Secondary Futures to the French Conditional Mood or Tense. 
 The Perfect expresses past time. Most verbs form but one 
 Future and one Perfect, derivative verbs (of 2nd and 3rd Con- 
 jugat.) have only the S-Preterite and the B-Future. These 
 two tenses are already found in O. Irish, even in primitive 
 verbs along with other similar formations. 
 
 § 251. The several forms of the verb are frequently pre- 
 ceeded by the untranslatable particles no and ra. No is pre- 
 fixed to the Present Indicative^ to the secondary and habi- 
 tual Present, and Futures ; ro precedes the Preterites, and the 
 Pres. Subjunct., the Futures, the secondary Present in its 
 potential and subjunctive use, and it gives to the Indicative 
 Present, and habitual or consuetudinal Present the significa- 
 tion of past time, and at times, to the Present Subjunctive 
 in protasis the sense of the Latin Future-Perfect in -ero 
 {Futurum exactum), and of the Imperative. Do (du) and 
 (mo mu), the former of which has superseded ro in modern 
 usage, at times take the place of these particles. Do is 
 
72 THE VERB, 
 
 somewhat more difficult to define, as in O. Irish it often 
 serves as a support for the infixed pronominal object (§ 202), 
 and when thus used must be kept quite distinct from the pre- 
 position do to, which helps to form compound verbs. 
 
 § 252. Ro in O. Irish is very often inserted between the 
 prepositions, or between the preposition and the verbal form 
 of compound verbs, unless a negative [ni, nd } ndd) or the in- 
 terrogative particle in [an, Lat. an) precede \ for -ro-chon- gart 
 he commanded, for-con-gur I command; durairngert he fore- 
 told, for do-ro-air-con-gert , Cfer. tairngire prophecy : fod- 
 araithmine who mentions it, for fo [for ?) -da-ro-aith- 
 mine, Cfer. for-aith-minedar (Deponent) he calls to mind, 
 for-aith-met memory ; as-ru-bartatar they said, with as-bert 
 he said; at-ro-threb he inhabited, for the more modern ro 
 aittreb ; dorolgetha they (sins) are forgiven, for do-ro-lugetha, 
 Pres, doluigim I forgive; doreilced = do-ro-léced (Preterite 
 Passive), Pres, dolécim I let, I yield ; torchair he fell 
 = do-ro-chair ; foracab he left = fo-ro-aith-gab, Pres, fdc- 
 baim I leave (fdgbaim); arna derbarthar that it be not said, 
 for ess-ro-berthar, Pres, asbiur I say ; atraracht he rose 
 again, for aith-ro-ass-racht, also as-réracht (§ 246). 
 
 § 253. The Passive has all the tenses of the Active, save 
 the Preterite. As in Latin, the deponent inflections resemble 
 in form those of the Passive. The deponent has all the tenses 
 of [the Active, except the secondary. The Deponent verbs 
 which, even in O. Irish, developed also Active forms, gradually 
 disappear as a distinct class of verbs, yet are deponent forms 
 adopted in the usual Active conjugations. This is particularly 
 the case in the Subjunctive Pres., and in 3. Sing, of the 
 S-Preterite. In an early stage of the language we find 
 Deponent inflexions in PI. of Perfect, Act. and of T Preterite- 
 
 §254-2. The Indicative and Subjunctive Present, the S-Pret- 
 erite and the Futures have in the Active two sets of forms, 
 one with short endings, when the verb is a compound, or if 
 preceded by no, ro, {coro that, to the end that), do, ni, nad 
 {fornix conjunct^), conjoint forms, the other with longer end- 
 
THE VERB. 
 
 73 
 
 ings, when the verb stands by itself (forma absolutes). In 
 ist Sing. Indie Pres, this distinction is not strictly maintained 
 in O. Irish even. The modern Gaelic in Present and Future 
 has kept but the absolute inflexion, in the Preterite, which is 
 usually preceded by ro, or do, both of which aspirate the 
 initial consonant of the verb, it has only the conjoint forms. 
 This distinction between conjoint and absolute forms is 
 to some extent maintained in the Passive and Deponent voices. 
 
 § 2543. The ist and 2nd PI. Active of the absolute in- 
 flexion or conjugation are but sparingly exemplified in 
 O. Irish, so, too, in the later Irish, as regards the Preterites 
 in which the "absolute conjugation" generally was by degrees 
 disused. To judge by extant authorities -me and -mit 1. PI. 
 -te in 2. PI. are the oldest endings: Pres, bermme, bermmtt, 
 S-Preterite carsimme {carste) &c; hence at § 275 {cechnimme)> 
 bérmme also should be added. In Middle and later Irish we find 
 instead forms in -mi, -mai, -ti, -tat, which Stokes repeatedly 
 adopts in his paradigms, e.g. carstai you have loved, téstai, 
 you will go, bérmai, we will bear; the a in -mai, -tai is inserted 
 solely on account of a broad vowel suppressed before the end- 
 ing, especially if the preceding syllable contain no slender 
 vowel, hence bérmai instead of bérammi. In modern Irish the 
 i of these endings, probably through the influence of a secon- 
 dary accent, is pronounced long ; hence O'Donovan, Ir„ 
 Gram., p. 219, gives beirimid we bear, 2. beirthi, and beir- 
 thidh [dh final is not pronounced, Cfer. § 3) ye bear, fertis- 
 If the root-syllable contain a broad vowel, then aoi (i.e. i long 
 preceded by faintly articulated dull vowel, ui=uee in -queen) 
 takes its place in the ending : molamaoid, moltaoi we, you 
 praise, molfa?naoid, B-Future, we will praise (§ 2$d.) 
 
 § 254^. File who is, § 388, teite who goes, relative form 
 of teit, i.e. do-eit (§ 264c) vary from the usual form of the 
 relative of 3. Sg. in -es, -as. So, too, the Perfect form boie who 
 was (Stokes' " Goidelica," p. 87, Book of Armagh) (?). With 
 téit we find teite, teiti he went, in a Preterite sense, without 
 relative meaning; so too, luid,luidehe. went§302. Insuch cases 
 
74 
 
 THE VERB. 
 
 Stokes inclines to the view that the final -e, -i is a pronoun, 
 either in Nom. Dat. or Ace. : leigth-i duillen he casts a javelin; 
 geibth-i Loeg cloich, L. takes it, a stone : is Cuculainn cobarthe 
 it is C. who would help him. Cfer (§ 205 § 309 seqq.), however, 
 the Preterites in -ta, -tha, with which some of these forms 
 should probably be numbered : budigthe he thanked. 
 
 2 55« We now give paradigms of the five first tenses (§ 249), 
 which may be classed together as forms of the Present in the 
 wider sense of that term. 1. Conjug. berimm I bear, do-biur 
 I bear to, I give ; 2. Conjug. carimm I love ; 3. Conjug. leant 
 I let, I allow (dolléciu), dollécim I let loose, I cast. For the 
 difference between the absolute (abs.) and conjoint (conj.) 
 forms, see § 254. 
 
 Active. 
 
 I II 
 
 abs. conj. abs. conj. 
 
 PRESENT INDICATIVE. 
 
 Ill 
 
 abs. 
 
 conj. 
 
 Sg. 1 . berimm, 
 
 dobiur carimm, 
 
 no charu 
 
 lécimm, dolléciu 
 
 2. beri, 
 
 dobir cari, 
 
 no chari 
 
 Uci, 
 
 dolléci 
 
 3. berid, 
 
 dobeir car id, 
 
 no chara 
 
 lécidj 
 
 dolléci 
 
 (rel.) beres 
 
 car as, 
 
 
 léces, 
 
 
 PI. 1. bermme, 
 
 doberam carmme, 
 
 no char am 
 
 lecme, 
 
 dollécem 
 
 bermmit 
 
 \ carmmit, 
 
 
 lécmtt. 
 
 » 
 
 2. berthe, 
 
 doberid car the, 
 
 no charid 
 
 lécthe, 
 
 dollécid 
 
 3. berit 
 
 doberat carit 
 
 no char at 
 
 licit, 
 
 dollécet 
 
 rel. berte, 
 
 car ate, 
 
 
 lécte, 
 
 
 
 2. PRESENT CON- 
 
 (SUB)JUNCTIVE. 
 
 
 Sg. 1. bera 
 
 dober car a 
 
 coro char 
 
 lécea 
 
 dolléc 
 
 2. bere 
 
 dob ere care 
 
 coro chare 
 
 léce 
 
 dolléce 
 
 3 . berid 
 
 dob er a car id 
 
 coro chara 
 
 lécid 
 
 dollécea 
 
 rel. beras 
 
 car as 
 
 
 léces 
 
 
 PI. 1. berrme 
 
 doberam carmme 
 
 coro char am lécme 
 
 dollécem 
 
 2. berthe 
 
 doberid carthe 
 
 coro charid léchthe dollécid 
 
 3. berit 
 
 doberat carit 
 
 coro char at 
 
 lécit 
 
 dollécet 
 
 rel. berte 
 
 rel. carate 
 
 lécte 
 
 
THE VERB. 75 
 
 3. IMPERATIVE. 
 
 I. IL III. 
 
 Sg. 1. PI. i.beramSg.i. — PL.icaramSg.i. — Y\.\.lécem 
 
 2. beir,bir 2. berid 2. car 2. id 2. léic 2. — id 
 
 berthe — the lécthe 
 
 3. berad 3. berat 3. — ad 3. — at 3. Uced 3. — et 
 
 4. SECONDARY PRESENT = IMPERFECT. 
 
 Sg. 1. noberinn PI. 1. nobermmis no charinn nocharmmís dollécinn mis 
 
 2. tha 2. the tha the thea the 
 
 3. ed 3. tis ad tls ed tls 
 
 5. HABITUAL PRESENT. 
 3. no berend no char and no lécend 
 
 § 256. In 2nd. Conj. instead of imm, -i, -id, -it, -aim, 
 -ai, -aid -ait, gradually appear in writing ever more regularly, 
 especially when the foregoing syllable contains a broad vowel : 
 caraim I love, molaim I praise, scaraim I separate, comal- 
 naim I perform, I fulfil, adcobraim I desire, biathaim I feed, 
 techtaim I have. 
 
 § 257. In 3rd. Conjug., on the contrary, the slender vowel 
 of the ending makes its way ever more regularly into the 
 foregoing syllable: léicim (§ 255), dolléicem ; dlim, no diliu 
 I intreat, bdigim I contend, guidim I pray, loiscim I burn, 
 fodailim I distribute, dirmim I count, suidigim I set, place, 
 ainmnigim I name. 
 
 § 258. Verbs of ist. Conjug. by this tendency to assimilate 
 the vowels, get connected either with the 2nd. or 3rd. Conjug. 
 so that in modern Irish, to all seeming, there are but these two 
 latter Conjugations : gabaim j capio I take, maraim I abide, 
 canaim I sing, tiagaim I go, gonaim I wound ; on the other 
 hand, we have saigim I approach, fodaimim I endure, dligim 
 I deserve, cmgim I march, lingim I jump. O. Irish, how- 
 ever, is not always consistent. 
 
76 HABITUAL PRESENT. 
 
 § 25g. The double wof 1. Sing, and PI. of the absolute 
 inflection is usually written single. Before the endings be- 
 ginning with a consonant the suppression of the stem-vowel 
 ceases, if else there would ensue too great an accumulation of 
 consonants: predchinzme we preach (2nd Conj.). 
 
 § 260. Already in O. Irish we find that compound verbs 
 in ist. Sg. Pres, often end in -im : for-chanim occurs W\t\i for- 
 chun I teach, for-chon-grimm as well as for -con -gur I com- 
 mand, fo-daipiim I suffer, dollécim ; atchim gloss on ateoch I 
 pray (ad-teoch) 3rd. Sg. ateich. In Middle Irish the ist. 
 Conjug. also shows forms ending in w,as in 2nd. and 3rd Conjug: 
 we have tongu with the more archaic tong, = (do-fong), I swear. 
 See also togu I choose, dcccu I see, I look at. 
 
 Some verbs in t of ist. Conjug. are formed irregularly in 3. 
 Sg. of the conjoint inflection of Ind. Pres : do-diathe sets, 1. 
 do-diut I set; tad-bat he demonstrates, Pass. Sing. 3. tad- 
 badar it is shown ; tinfet he inspires, do-in-fedam we inspire, 
 tin-feth, ttnfed aspiration. 
 
 § 261. In ist. Conjug. we find all the types of the Latin 
 3. Conjug. : alim I bring up, train, Prefer, alt he brought up. 
 Fut. 3. Sg. ailfea, con-garim I call together, frecraim I answer 
 = (frith-garim) , Pret. 3. Sg.frisgart, Fut. 3. Sg. fris- géra, 
 at-bail he dies, Pret. 3. Sg. atrnbalt, Fut. 3. Sg. atbéla, fo- 
 daimim I suffer, Pret. ro dtt, Perf. Depon. 1. Sg.fo-ro-damar, 
 Fut. 3. Sg. fo-dtma, 3. PI. fodidmat, mar aim I remain, Fut. 
 3. Sg. méraid, saigim I seek out, gabim I take, Pret.'i. Sg. ro 
 gabus. Fut. 3. Sg. relative ge'bas, canim I sing, Perf. 1. Sg. 
 cechan Fut. 1. Sg. cechnat ; like the Latin ago, alo ; 
 
 Mélim I grind, Pret. 3. Sg. ro malt, Fut. 3. Sg. méla, 
 celim I hide, Pret. 3. Sg. ro chelt, Fut. 1. Sg. eel, rethim I run, 
 Perf. 3. PI. dorertatar, cuintgim I ask, I require, Pret. 3-Sg. 
 conaitecht, Fut. 3rd, PI. condesat, cimutgim I build, Perf. 3. 
 Sg.conrotaig, nigim\ wash, Perf. 3. Sg.fonenaig, (Fut. § 287), 
 it him I eat, Conditional istais they would eat, like Lat. rego, 
 tego ; 
 
HABITUAL PRESENT. 77 
 
 Orcaim I ravage, kill, S-Pret. 3. PI. oirgset, Fut. 3. Sg. 
 oirgfid, gonaim I slay, wound, Perf. 1. Sg gegon, Fut. 1. Sg. 
 ge'na, gegna, like the Latin molo; 
 
 Tiagaim I go, Fut. 1. Sg. tiasu, riadaim I journey, ride, 
 like Latin dico, ora^o) I march ; 
 
 Ibim I drink, sessaim I stand (Depon. § 336, Pret. § 340), 
 like Latin bibo, sisto ; 
 
 Ad-grennim I persecute; Perf. (§ 295, Fut. § 287), fo- 
 gliunn, -glennim I learn, Perf. 3. Sg. roe-glamd, cingim I go 
 forward, Perf. 3. Sg. cechaing, (Fut. 3. Sg. § 288), lingim I 
 jump, Perf. 3. Sg. leblaing, (Fut. § 288), bongaim I break, 
 Pret. 3. Sg. bockt, (Fut. § 28j),ticim I come= do-icim, Perf. 
 1. Sg. tdnac, 1. Sg. Us, S-Fut. 3. Sg. tz, 3. PI. tissatlike Lat. 
 prehendo, jungo ; aingim, I protect, stands alone, 3. Sg. 
 conjoint, no ainich, no anich, Pret. anacht he protected, (Fut. 
 § 286, Infin. § 370) ; 
 
 Lenim I cleave to, Perf. 3. Sg. lil, Fut. 3. PI. lilit, glenim 
 I adhere to, Perf. 3. Sg. ro giuil, (Fut. § 276), renim I give 
 Perf. 3. Sg. rir, (Fut. § 276), crenim I buy, (Perf. § 298, 
 Fut. § 310), clunim I hear, Perf. 1, Sg. ro chúala, Fut. 3. PI- 
 cechlafat, sernim, I narrate, discourse, like Lat. lino, cerno. 
 
 § 262. In 2nd.Conjug. we have {a) denominative verbs, i.e., 
 verbs derived from nouns, (Pret. § 269, Fut. § 282), like 
 laudo I praise, rifiád) I honour : biathaim I feed, from biath, 
 biad food, adcobraim I long for, from accobor lust, will, mar- 
 baim I kill, from marb dead ; (b) primitive verbs like Lat. 
 domo, sedo : molaim I praise, (Pret. § 269, Fut. § 282), scar- 
 aim I separate, (Pret. § 269, Fut. § 277) in-sddaim I 
 throw. 
 
 § 263. In like manner the 3rd. Conj. contains, 
 
 (a) Denominatives, (Pret. § 269, Fut. § 282), as Lat. custo- 
 dio I keep, guard, áXXáo-o-w I change, ^uXóo-o-w I guard : áir- 
 mim I count, from dram number ; cumachtaigim I prevail over, 
 from cumachte power, foillsigim I explain, disclose, from 
 
78 HABITUAL PRESENT. 
 
 follus, foillsech clear ; sudigim I place, from sude seat, aili- 
 gim I change, from aile = alius, another. 
 
 [b) Primitive verbs, as Lat. fodio I dig, reipu), I wear out, 
 Ta<Tffw I put in order, gudimm, no guidiu I pray, Perf. 
 i. Sg. ro gdd, scuirim I unyoke, I cease, (Pret. § 269), rigim I 
 extend, I reach, Perf. 3. Sg. reraig, scuchim I depart, Perf. 3. 
 Sg. ro scáich, scdig, no ráidiu I speak, (Pret. § 26g), tibim I 
 laugh, (Pret. § 269). 
 
 § 264. To 3rd. Conj. belong dim I see (§ 54), Perf. 1. Sg. 
 acca, conacca, (Fut. § 276), and gnzim I do, (Pret. § 273, Fut. 
 § 277) with their compounds, as adchíu, déccu I see, dogniu 
 I do, fogniu I serve. The Conjunctive of dogniu is to be no- 
 ticed : Sg. l. dogneo, 2. dogné, 3. dogné, PI. 1. dognem, 2. 
 dogneid, 3. dognet, Cfer. biu I am. 
 
 § 264^. The verb gudimm I pray, oscillates between the 
 3rd. and ist. Conjug: no guidiu I pray, 3rd, nosn-guid he 
 begs them, ist. Conj. 
 
 § 264c It is difficult to discern the radical syllable of 
 certain verbs : 
 
 Root av : con-Si, for-com-ai he preserves, Imperative 2. 
 PI. cotn-id. In Zeuss it is accounted to belong to ist. Conj., 
 but to judge by 3. Sg. Pres. Pass, in for-dom-chom-aither I 
 am preserved (§ 329)), it is of 3rd Conj. 
 
 Root sav : no soi-siu thou turnest away, do-soi he turns to, 
 co ru thai he is turned to, do-soat they turn to, Pass, imme- 
 soither whither it is turned 3. Conj. ; tintúuth {do-ind-\óutJi) 
 interpretation, translation. 
 
 Root (p)ent : con etat they obtain, Pass, ni étar it is not 
 found ; do-éit, téit he goes, he goes to ; Imper. 3. Sg. taet, 
 toet = {taeted), (see § 64), PI. 2. tazt = [taittd), Pret. (or Perf.?), 
 dotháet,tothóet ; fris-tait^ (fris-taitet) they go against, Jthey 
 oppose ; Fut. § 287 ; tuitim I ia\\ = (do-fo-do-étim, (§ 54, Fut. 
 § 287). 
 
 Root enc: ticim = do-icim I come, ricim = ro-icim, I reach, 
 con-icim I can, (Fut. § § 287, 284, Perf. § 299). 
 
THE T-PRETERITE. 
 
 79 
 
 6. THE T-PRETERITE. 
 § 265. Tor D (of the root da = dha ?), S (of root as), B of 
 root bu = bhu) are added to the root of verbs to form moods and 
 tenses. T forms only the Preterite; Tis immediately suffixed to 
 the root of the verb, which in 1. and 3. PI. has Deponent 
 endings, (Cfer. § 290, the Perf.). Paradigm from as-biur 
 I say : 
 
 Sg- 
 
 PI. 
 
 asruburt 
 
 2. asrubirt 
 
 3. asrubert, -bart 
 
 § 266. Thus do the following verbs of ist. Conj. whose 
 root ends in r, I, c, g, or a vowel form their Preterite: 
 
 1. asrubartmar 
 
 2. asrubartid 
 
 3. asrubartatar. 
 
 Pres. 
 
 Pret. Sg. 3. ' 
 
 at bail, (Sg. 3.) 
 
 atrubalt he died; 
 
 alim, 
 
 alt he trained ; 
 
 celiniy 
 
 celt he hid ; 
 
 geliniy 
 
 gelt he grazed ; 
 
 to ml im, 
 
 dorumalt he consumed ; 
 
 frecraim, 
 
 frisgart he answered ; 
 
 airimim, 
 
 arroét he accepted ; 
 
 doemim, 
 
 do-r-tt he veiled ; 
 
 daiminty 
 
 ro del he suffered ; 
 
 din im, 
 
 dith he sucked ; 
 
 orcim f 
 
 ro ort he ravaged.* 
 
 éirgim, 
 
 ér acht he rose ; 
 
 cuintgim, 
 
 , conaitecht he sought for, 
 
 
 requested ; 
 
 toraig (Sg. 3.) 
 
 toracht he came ; 
 
 arutaing (do.), 
 
 arutacht he repaired ; 
 
 bongaim, bongim, 
 
 bocht he broke, he reaped, 
 
 
 topacht he struck off ; 
 
 no anich (Sg. 3.), 
 
 anacht he protected ; 
 
 * N.B. — the suppression of c in ort, Cfer. (§ 53). 
 
8o 
 
 THE PRETERITE. 
 
 iarmafoich (Sg. 3.), iarfact y iarmifoacht, he ques- 
 tioned ; 
 inchosig (do.), inchoisechtit signified ; 
 
 doindnaich (do.), doindnacht he distributed. 
 
 atbath he died, siacht, ro fiacht = riacht he arrived, at- 
 tained, are isolated Preterites of this class. 
 
 § 267. In 1. Sg. u gives place at times to e ox a: dore't 
 I defended, conaitecht I sought, docoad I came, inrualad I 
 stumbled upon ; in 2. Sg. í is replaced by a, at": comtacht-su 
 thou hast sought ; in 3. Sg. we find in Middle Irish forms with 
 i ; birt she bore, at rub air t ; in the Plural forms the a does 
 not regularly appear in the root syllable : asbertatar they said ; 
 in 3. Plur. a few isolated Active forms occur: ad-ro-bartat 
 they offered, geltat they grazed, conaitechtat they sought. 
 
 § 268. In later Irish the T-Preterite passes into the in- 
 flexion of theS-Preterite : tormaltus I consumed, do-r-ar-ger- 
 tais-siu thou hast promised ; (tairngire promise = do-air-con- 
 gaire) ; 3. PI. atbersat they said = modern Irish dubhradar 
 they said ; ro gelt sat they ate up, atbathsat they died, (O. Ir. 
 atbathatar); altsat they educated, they fostered. 
 
 7. S-Preterite. 
 
 269. The S-Preterite, like the B-Future (§ 282), is mainly 
 formed by verbs which in the Present follow the 2nd and 3rd 
 Conjug. Denominative verbs are restricted to this Preterite. 
 The characteristic s is suffixed to the stem of the Present. 
 
 
 
 II. 
 
 
 III. 
 
 
 
 
 conj. 
 
 abs. 
 
 conj. 
 
 abs. 
 
 Sg- 
 
 I. 
 
 ro char us 
 
 carsu 
 
 dollécius 
 
 Itcsiu 
 
 
 2. 
 
 ro charts 
 
 carsi 
 
 dollécis 
 
 lécsi 
 
 
 3- 
 
 ro char 
 
 car is 
 
 dolléic 
 
 lécis 
 
 PI. 
 
 1. 
 
 ro chars am 
 
 carsimme 
 
 dolUcsem 
 
 lécsimme 
 
 
 2. 
 
 ro chars id 
 
 (carste) 
 
 do He cs id 
 
 [lécsté) 
 
 
 3- 
 
 ro char sat 
 
 cars it 
 
 dollécset 
 
 lécsit 
 
S-PRETERITE. 8 1 
 
 § 270. For cart's we find ever more frequently carat's, 
 like scarais he departed, &c., for dollécius we frequently 
 find dollécus, imrordus I thought for im-ro-radius. 
 
 § 271. Of the few verbs of the ist Conj. which have an S- 
 Preterite (mainly those whose root ends in b or t) we may in- 
 stance 0. Ir. ro gabus I took, Pres, gabim. In Middle Irish, 
 generally in the later language, the S-Preterite is a usual 
 form with many other verbs of the ist. Conj. Concerning 
 the change of the T-Preterite and the Perf. according to the 
 analogy of the S-Preterite, See §§ 268 and 303. 
 
 § 272. We must distinguish the 3. Sg. Pres, which, by 
 the prefixing of ro bears a past meaning, from the 3. Sg. of 
 the conjoint inflection : Pret. ro chreit, Pres, ro chreti he be- 
 lieved ; ro ri^i he stretched forth. 
 
 § 272^. In " Three Middle Irish Homilies," Preface, p. ix, 
 Stokes has lately accounted certain forms of verbs of 2nd 
 Conj. similar to ro chreti (of which he makes no express men- 
 tion), as peculiar forms of the Imperfect : ro Labrai he spoke, 
 ro scribai he wrote ; but especially (without the ro) adcobra 
 he desired. " These forms like nat-labrai Félire, Dec. 22, 
 (Welsh lafarodd), frismbruchtai Ibid, Nov. 30, ro pritchai 
 Egerton 93, p. 3, a 1., rolassai, Cormac's Glossary, B. s. v. 
 gaire, rothinai, Rawlinson B. 512, p. 7, b. 1., ro-d-scribai 
 Goidel. p. 106, (Welsh ysgrif 'odd), adcobra, Fiacc's Hymn — 
 28, 45, agree with Welsh forms in -awd, (Zeuss, p. 925), now- 
 a.-da.ys-odd, (here d has often arisen from y). And I take them 
 to have been originally Imperfects in dyat, answering to the 
 Lithuanian forms in oj'o, Skrit. in ayat, Bopp's Comparative 
 Grammar, ii. 396. The abnormal forms in -tat, -ta, of which 
 some are cited by Zeuss (Ebel's edition, p. 456), were likewise 
 probably Imperfects." 
 
 § 273. The Preterite of do-gm'ul do, I make, shows some 
 irregularities: Sg. 1. dorignius, 2. dorigm's, 3. dorigni, dor. 
 igéni, dorigénai; PI. 1. dorigénsam, 2. dorigénsid, 3. dorigén- 
 sat. (Cfer. § 312). 
 
 7 
 
82 8 AND 9. REDUPLICATED FUTURE AND CONDITIONAL. 
 
 § 274- In 3. Sg. the Deponent ending often occurs : ro 
 charastar, ro suidigestar together with ro char, ro suidig he 
 put. 
 
 8 AND 9. REDUPLICATED FUTURE AND CONDITIONAL. 
 
 § 275. The root syllable is either [a) preserved, or (b) after 
 the extrusion of its vowel is contracted with the reduplication 
 syllable into one syllable with /, (§ 75). In O. Ir. this formation 
 is mainly followed by those primitive verbs, the root of which 
 ends in r, /, m, or n, Cfer. the S-Future (§ 285). Paradigms of 
 [a] from canim, Lat. cano I sing, for-chun I teach, (Perf. cechan 
 § igo) ; of (b) from berimm I carry, do-biur I give,(Pret. burt 
 § 265). 
 
 8. FUTURE, 
 conj. abs. conj. abs. 
 
 Sg. 1. forcechun, cechna, cechnat dobér, béra, berat 
 
 2. forcechnae, cechnae dobérae, bérae 
 
 3 . for cechna, cechnid, rel . cech nas, dobéra, bé rid, rel. béras 
 PI. \.forcechnam,{cechnimmi) dobéram, bérmmi, -mit 
 
 2. forcechnid, {cechnithe) dobérid, béríhe 
 
 3. forcechnat, cechmt{re\. cechnite) dobérat, bérz't, rel.bérte 
 
 9. SECONDARY FUTURE (CONDITIONAL). 
 
 Sg. 1. cechninn PI. icechnimmis) Sg. 1. btrinn PI. bérmmís 
 
 2. 2. bértha bérthe 
 
 3. cechnad cechnitis 3. bérad bértís 
 
 § 276. Forms (a) with Reduplication and radical syllable 
 preserved : 
 
 ni didemam we will not suffer, fodidmat they will suffer, 
 Perf. Depon. da?nar, Pres, fo-daimim, ist Conj ; 
 
 gignid he shall be born, Perf. Dep. génar, Pres. Dep. 
 gnaither he is begotten. 3rd Conj. (§ 336); 
 
REDUPLICATED FUTURE AND CONDITIONAL. 83 
 
 gegna I will slay, Terí.gegon, Pres, gonaim, ist Conj. 
 
 no gigius I will ask, PL 2. gigeste, ro gigsed he will have 
 asked, Imperat. ni gessid pray ye not. 
 
 adcichitis they would see, Perf. acca, Pres, adchiu, I see, 
 3. Conj. 
 
 dogega he shall choose, Perf. doróigu he chose, Pres. 
 togaim (Root^s) 1. Conj. 
 
 asririu I will spend, Perf. asrir, Pres, asrenim, 1. Conj. 
 
 /z'/zY they will cleave to, Perf. /z7, Pres, lenim, 1. Conj. 
 
 «Ö giuglad he might adhere, Perf. n> giuil y Pres, glenim, 
 1. Conj. 
 
 fo-chichur I will throw ; Sg. 3. Conditional fochichred, to 
 be distinguished from focheird he throws, with which it occurs 
 in Leabhar na Uidhre, p. 70«, 4, (§ 295). 
 
 To these may be added a reduplicated S-Future (§ 288) 
 
 § 276^. Carim I love, 2. Conj., shows instances of a re- 
 duplicated Future : ni con cechrat act ni bas toil doib (Gloss. 
 on " Men shall be lovers of themselves"); they will not love 
 but the thing which is will to them, i.e., they will love only 
 what they desire; it usually forms the B-Future (§ 282). 
 
 § 277. Forms like (b) dobér, béra : 
 
 méraid he shall abide, Pres, marim, 1. Conj. 
 
 frisgéra he will answer, Pret. /risgart, Pres. 3. Sg./ris- 
 gair, 1. Conj. 
 
 sctrmait we will depart, Pret. 3. Sg.scarais, Pres. 1. Sg. 
 scar im, 2. Conj. 
 
 conscéra he will destroy, Pres. 1. Sg. coscraim, 2. Conj. 
 
 atbéla he will die, Pret. atrubalt, Pres. 3. Sg. at bail, 1 
 Conj. 
 
 ebéla he will educate, Perf. 3. Sg. ebail, Pres. 1. Sg. eblim. 
 
 nad eel which I will not hide, Pret. ro chelt, Pres, celim, 
 1. Conj. 
 
 toméla he will consume, Pret. dorumalt, Pres, tomlim, 1. 
 Conj. 
 
 dogi'n,digéon I will do, Vxtt.doriguius, Pres, dogniu, 3. Con] . 
 
84 REDUPLICATED FUTURE AND CONDITIONAL. 
 
 etir-genat they shall experience, Pres, itar-gninim I un- 
 derstand ; 
 
 cossénat they will contend, Pres, cosnaim; 
 
 du-em-sa I will protect, duéma he will defend, Pret. do- 
 ret he veiled. 
 
 fo-déma he will suffer, with fodidmat they shall suffer, 
 Perf. damar, Pret. dét, Pres. i. Sg. fodaimim, i. Conj. 
 
 nod lemad he who would venture it, Pres. Depon. ru-la- 
 imur I dare, 3. Conj. 
 
 gébas who will take, Pret. ro gabus, Pres, gabim, cap-i-o 
 I take, 1. Conj. 
 
 § 278. The inflection of this Future recalls that of the 
 Present Conjunctive. The 1. Sg. conjoint inflection is ab- 
 normal : forcechun (as in Indie. Pres, dobtur, dobur); asririu 
 I will spend is irregular in 3. Sg. too, asriri, but Cfer. (§ 310). 
 
 § 279. The Future without reduplication doreg, raga, I 
 will come, belongs to this formation to judge from its in- 
 flection : 
 
 conj. 
 
 abs. 
 
 Condit. 
 
 Sg. 1. doreg 
 
 rega, riga, ragat 
 
 doreginn 
 
 2. dorega 
 
 rega, raga 
 
 rigtha 
 
 3. dorega 
 
 ragaid, (rel.) ragas 
 
 doragad 
 
 PI. 1. dor e gam 
 
 rigmiy regmait 
 
 
 2. doregaid 
 
 rigthi 
 
 
 3. doregat 
 
 re gait 
 
 na rachdais. 
 
 e in the root syllable is the most ancient, but i or a ap- 
 pears in its stead, a under the influence of the a of the con- 
 joint of this formation. If we meet occasionally with the 
 spelling doréga, rigad (with a long vowel) this is an imitation 
 of dob ér a. 
 
 § 280. The formation described under (a) disappears in 
 course of time. Even in O. Irish we find fodtma he will 
 suffer with fodidma, géna, and gegna, I will wound, slay : for- 
 chaiiub, (B-Future, § 282) with /or-cec/iuu I will teach. There 
 
B-FUTURE AND CONDITIONAL. S5 
 
 are some isolated instances of the characteristic of the B-Fu- 
 ture being added: ririub for O. Irish ririu I will sell ; con cech- 
 lafat that they shall hear, with Fut. Depon. ro chechladar 
 (§ 346). Thus too, from [b) O. Ir. bérat I will bear, has come 
 the modern Itish béarfad I will bring. 
 
 § 281. Most of the old Futures in é have in the later lan- 
 guage changed this their characteristic into eó: modern Irish 
 eibeólad I will die, Pres, eiblim (O. Irish Sg. 1. atbcl, Pres. 
 Sg. 3. atbait), coiseonad\ will maintain, Pres, cosnaim, coingeó- 
 bad I will hold, Pres, congbhaim (a compound of O. Irish 
 gabim I take), freigeórad I will answer, Pres, freagraim. 
 This formation is adopted by the verbs in -igim, and other 
 denominatives, and by some dissyllabic verbs in -z7,-z>z,-z>, -is: 
 maireóbhad I will kill, Pres, marbhaim (from marb dead), 
 ceingeólad I will bind, Pres, ceanglaim, (from O. Ir. cengal 
 cingulum, a tie), foillseóchad I will show, Pres, foillsighim 
 {{vom follus plain, open, clear). 
 
 10 and 11. B-FUTURE AND CONDITIONAL. 
 
 § 282. This formation like the S-preterite is mainly to be 
 found in 2. and 3. Conjug. The Denominatives are restricted 
 to this Future. Its name implies a reference to the Lat. 
 amabo, the characteristic B of which is traced up the root bhü. 
 The characteristic B or F\s suffixed to the present stem. 
 
 IO. FUTURE. 
 
 II. III. 
 
 abs. conj. abs. con]. 
 
 Sg. 1. carfa, -fat, no charub lcicfe,-fet, dolléciub 
 
 2. carfe, no charfe Uicfe, dollticfe 
 
 3. carßd,re\. car/as, no char/a léicfidjz\.lécfes,dolléicfea 
 PI. 1. carfimme,-mit, no ckarfam leicß?nme, -mit,dollticfem 
 
 2. carfithe, no char fid liicfithe, do //etc /id 
 
 3. car/if, rel. carfife, no cnarfat. UicJit^t-X.Uicfite.doUéicfet. 
 
86 12 AND 13. S-FUTURE AND CONDITIONAL. 
 
 II. CONDITIONAL OR SECONDARY FUTURE. 
 
 Sg. 1. carfinn PI. carfimmis Sg. 1. léicfinn PI. Uicfimmts 
 
 2. carfetha carfithe 2. léicfetha léicfithe 
 
 3. carfad carfitís. 3. léícfed léicfitís. 
 
 § 283. The stem-vowel of the Present, which in other 
 cases is suppressed, remains before the characteristic, if by 
 dropping it out, too great a concourse of consonants be the 
 result. The vowel when preserved is followed by b instead of 
 ft as characteristic of the Future : predchibid he will preach, 
 folnibthe ye shall reign, do-sn-aidlibea he will visit them, 
 Pres, do-da-aidlea, 2nd Conjug., he visits her. 
 
 § 284. The B-Future is frequently used along with other 
 Futures : ni aicfea he will not see, with ad-cichitis, Pres, ad- 
 chiu ; geinfes who shall be born, with gignid (§ 276). In the 
 later language it becomes a prevalent form, and extends to 
 verbs of the ist Conjunct. : do-icfa, tief a he will come, with 
 the S-Future tis I will come, Pres, ticim ; arom-fo-imfea he 
 will receive me, Pres, ar-fo-imim ; nodn-ailfea he will edu- 
 cate him, Pres, alim ; oirgúd he will slay (S-Preterite oirgset 
 they laid waste, with T-Pret. ro-ort{% 266), Pres, orgim, orcim, 
 (§ 67); dot-emfet-su they will defend thee, (Cfer. § 277). 
 
 12 and 13. S-FUTURE AND CONDITIONAL. 
 
 § 285. The S-Future is very often used in a subjunctive and 
 optative sense. Like the reduplicated Future (§ 275), it is 
 all but restricted to verbs of ist Conjug. and indeed to such as 
 end their radical syllable in a guttural (c, g,) a dental (t, th) 
 or s. The characteristics are suffixed immediately to this final 
 consonant, and assimilates it to itself (§ 54) ; inside the word 
 the spelling fluctuates between .w and s. In the later lan- 
 guage this Future disappears. Paradigms of tiagaim I go, 
 for-tiagaim I help. 
 
12 AND 13. S-FUTURE AND CONDITIONAL. 
 
 87 
 
 12. FUTURE, 
 conj. abs. 
 
 13. CONDITIONAL. 
 
 Sg. 1. fortias, 
 
 2. fortéis 
 
 3. /ortet, -té 
 PI. i. fortíasam, 
 
 2. fortésid, 
 
 3. fortiasat, 
 
 tíasu téssinn, tíasainn 
 
 test tíasta 
 
 téis téssed, tíasad 
 
 tésme, -mit tíasmaís 
 
 teste (i) teste 
 
 tésit. téssitís, ttastís. 
 
 § 286. In some instances the 3. Sg. of the conjoint inflec- 
 tion has dropped the radical vowel : do-air, tair may he come, 
 {tair, tar, 2. Sg. Future, come thou), 3. PI. tairset, Perf. 
 3. Sg. tairnic {do-air-anic, § 299) ; con-éit let him yield to, 
 1. PI. com-etsam, Pres. 3. Sg. com-etig, ist Conj. ; ro ain may 
 he protect, 3. PI. ro ainset, Pres. 3. Sg. no anich, ist Conj.; 
 ar na dich, dig that he come not, 2. Sg. co n-dechais that thou 
 come, 2. PI. mani digsid, unless they come, Pret. dechaid 
 (§ 302), 
 
 § 287. A list of further well-established instances of the 
 S-Future : (Cfer. §§ 320, 343) : 
 
 no tes I will flee, Pres, techim, Perf. (§ 295) ; 
 
 cu dusésa (for sés-sa) that I may pursue, Pres. 3. Sg. 
 do-seich ; 
 
 inchoissised it might signify, Pres. 3. Sg. in-c/tosig, Pret. 
 (§26 2 ); 
 
 acht conetis if thou but pray, Pres. 1. Sg. cuintgim, Pret. 
 (§262); 
 
 dufihe will avenge, Pres. 3. Sg. dofich ; 
 
 iarmid-oised (for poised) he who would ask about it, Pres. 
 3. Sg. iarma-pich, Pret. (§ 262) ; 
 
 eta rosme though we reach, Pres. PI. 3. ni rochet ; 
 
 doindin he will give up, doindnisin I would give up, Pres. 
 do-ind-naich, Pret. (§ 262) ; 
 
88 12 AND 13. S-FUTURE AND CONDITIONAL. 
 
 adnaissi thou wilt bury, Pres, second. Pass, adnaicthe he 
 was buried, Infin. adnacul ; 
 
 co tor a that he may come, Pres. 3. Sg. toraig, Pret. 
 (§262); 
 
 ro sia he will come, Pret. ro stacht '(§ 262) ; 
 
 do-fu-thris-se I would wish, dúthrais thou wilt wish, Pres. 
 3. Sg. dúthraic he wishes (Cfer. § 79), Perf. Depon. (§ 349) ; 
 
 immechoimairsed he would ask, Pres. Pass. 3. Sg. imme- 
 chom-arcar, Perf. Depon. (§ 349); 
 
 condarias (Sg. 1.) Gloss on, " which I am forced to bind," 
 Pres, con-riug I tie, Cfer. (§ 288) ; 
 
 corrius until I come, ro is, ris-sa I will attain, Pres. 
 1. Sg. ru icim, 3. ric, Perf. ro anac, rdnac, (§ 299) ; 
 
 co ti until he come, PL 3. co tissat, Pres, ticim, Perf. 
 
 (§ 299) ; 
 
 c<?7z/.y thou wilt be able, ma chotismis if we can [do] it, 
 Pres. 3. Sg. con-ic, Perf. Depon. (§ 347) ; 
 
 comnir he will attain, comairsem we will attain (Pres, cow- 
 air-ic-); 
 
 fuirsitis they would find, Pret. Y ass, fur echt it has been 
 found ; 
 
 air-fum-ré-se he will detain me, Pres, cid aridfuirig what 
 withholds. 
 
 ni dérsid desert ye not, Pres, ni derig she lets not go ; 
 
 nochon erus I will not rise, ass-éirset they will rise again ; 
 Pies. 1. Sg. éirgim, Pret. as-réracht (§ 266) ; 
 
 atresat they will rise, Pres. 3. PI. atrcgat, Pret. atracht 
 (§266); 
 
 dlessaind I would earn, deserve, Pres, dligim; 
 
 dofonus-sa I will wash, Pres, do-fo-nug (nigim), Perf. 
 
 (§295): 
 
 condesat they will seek out, Pres. 3. Sg. con-daig ; 
 
 ni sdis approach thou not, Pres, saigim ; 
 
 ro sasatfaey will say, Pres. 3. Sg. (rel.) saiges ; 
 
 toissed he would swear, ma fris-tossam if we renounce, 
 Pres. 1. Sg. tong I swear; 
 
12 AND 13. S-FUTURE AND CONDITIONAL. 89 
 
 fulós I will support, amal fundló like as he will bear it, 
 Pres. 3. Sg. fo-loing, (Cfer. § 288) ; 
 
 nad fochomolsam which we cannot bear with, Perf. fo- 
 coim-lac-tar they put up with ; 
 
 co chotabo <sad-si 'that he might break you to bits (for con-dob- 
 bosad), Pres, com-boing he breaks, confringit, Pret. bochi{§ 266) ; 
 
 arutais-siu thou wilt restore, Pres. 3. Sg. arutaing, Pret. 
 (§266). 
 
 ni cuimsimmis we would not be able, Pres. 3. Sg. 
 cumaing ; 
 
 in-restais they strove to assail, Pres, inréith he invades, 
 ravages, (Cfer. § 354^) '■> 
 
 istais they might eat, Pres. 1. Sg. ithim ; 
 
 fotimdiris may' st thou perfume, Pres. 1 . Sg. fotimdiriuf 
 I perfume, I fumigate ; 
 
 fris-tait they oppose (§2646) coni frithtaised lest he should 
 oppose ; 
 
 toethsat, totsat they will fall, dofoethsadhe would fall, con- 
 do-sitis (for dothsitis?) that they might fall, Pres. 1. Sg. tuitim 
 (for do-fo-thitim, % 264c) ; 
 
 co n-ddrbais that thou mayst show, don-aid-bsed that he 
 would show, Pres. 3. Sg. du- ad- bat he demonstrates, Pass. 
 tad-badar; 
 
 docói he will come, Perf. dochóid, do-chúaid (§ 301); 
 
 atchous I will declare, Perf. atchúaid he explained (301) ; 
 
 don fe may he carry us, Pres. í. Sg. fedim, imme-fedat 
 th ey carry about ; 
 
 im-roimset they will sin, Perf. Depon. ; imme-ru-mediar 
 (read, -medair) he sinned (§ 349) ; 
 
 co ingriastais that they might persecute, Pres. 3. Sg. in- 
 greinn, Perf. (§ 295) ; 
 
 § 288. Some few verbs are shown to be in S-Future with 
 reduplication ; 
 
 co-riris-siu thou wilt bind, with 1. Sg. conda-rias (§ 287), 
 Perf. reraig (% 295). Pres, con-riug; 
 
90 12 AND 13. S-FUTURE AND CONDITIONAL. 
 
 silsimi-ni we will cut down, Perf. 3. Sg. selaig{iov se'slaig) 
 
 (§ 295) ; 
 
 fo-lilsat with fo-losat, they will endure, sustain, Pres.yö- 
 loing, fu-laing he suffers, he bears ; 
 
 cichsed he would go, Pres, cingim, ist Con jug. Perf. cech- 
 aing (§ 295) ; 
 
 memais, commema it will fall, break, 3. PI. com-mebsat (for 
 memsat), Perf. 3. Sg. memaid (§ 295) {maided a defeat, a 
 rout); 
 
 «? tarblais thou shouldst jump, Perf. tarbling, leblaing, 
 Pres. 1. Sg. lingim (§45) ; 
 
 ni chaemais thou wilt not be able, ni caemsat they will not 
 be able, with ni cuimsin I may not be able, are somewhat 
 more doubtful, Pres, cumaing; 
 
 § 289. The S-Future which preserves the final letter of 
 the root, together with s is not to be found in O. Irish. The 
 forms regarded as such are either misunderstood, or admit of 
 another explanation : for /zona cumachiaigset which they may 
 not obtain (Ebel's Zeuss addendum to p. 468, 2.), the MS. 
 has hona cumachtaigfet : foruraithminset (Gloss on memi- 
 nisse, Ebel's Zeuss, p. 468) is an S-Preterite. 
 
 14. Perfect. 
 § 290. The Perfect is not to be met with in Denominative 
 verbs. Most Perfects are formed from roots with middle a. 
 We may thus distinguish three types : [a) The reduplication is 
 either preserved or has dropped off. (b) The root syllable has 
 long a in the Sg. as, to the PL, that is questionable ; the re- 
 duplication has dropped off. (c) The root and reduplication 
 syllable are contracted into one syllable with é long. Para- 
 digms of canim I sing, ist. Conj. gudim I pray, 3rd. Conj. 
 aith-gnim I know, 3rd. Conj. 
 
 a. b. c. 
 
 Sg. 1. cechan ro gad aithgén 
 
 2. cechan ro gád aithgén 
 
 3. cechiiin ro gdid aithgéuin, -géoin 
 
14- PERFECT. Q I 
 
 PI. i. cechnammar ro gadammar aithgénammar 
 
 2. cechnaid ro gadaid aithgénaid 
 
 3. cechnatar ro gadatar aithgénatar. 
 
 § 291. The 1. and 2. Sg. are distinguished by suffixing 
 the emphatic particles -sa, -su; cechan-sa 1. Sg. cechan-su 2. 
 Sg. In 1. and 3. PI. the endings are Deponent (Cfer. T-Pre- 
 terite, § 265); yet do we find isolated forms like gegnait they 
 slew, with gegnatar, Sg. 1. gegon, Pres, gonaim I wound. In 
 Middle Irish there occurs a deponent form for 2. PI. also: O. 
 Ir. tancaid ye came (§ 299), = Middle Ir. tancaibar* In PI. 
 unprecedented "absolute" (§ 245) inflections are formed : cach- 
 naitir they sang = O. Ir. cechnatar, tair-cechnatar they pro- 
 phesied ; bátir beside bátar, ro bdtar they were ; memdaitir 
 they broke; femmir we slept (§ 295). 
 
 § 292. The Perfects formed on (a) cechan have frequently 
 dropped the reduplicated syllable, which has either left no 
 trace of itself, or by means of its vowel e has changed the 
 verbal prefix ro into rot (§ 19): for-roi-chan he foretold, &c. 
 Some Perfects retain not even a vestige of reduplication : ad- 
 chon-darc I saw, do-chóid he came (§ 302). 
 
 § 293. The vowel of the reduplication syllable is e, seldom 
 a : fris-racacha I hoped, contracted and assimilated from ro- 
 ad-cecha ; later instances : cachain he sang, tathaim he re- 
 posed. 
 
 § 294. The Perfect is formed immediately from the root; 
 there is no difference like that of the Conjugation of the Pre- 
 sent. Perfects like lil he adhered, dedaig he overthrew, show 
 that the nasal (n) does not belong to the root, yet the nasal 
 inside the word passes into the formation of the Perfect in 
 the case of root syllables in nd and nn in all known instances. 
 
 § 295. A list of divers Perfect forms connected with cechan 
 Paradigm (a) : 
 
 fo-roi-chlaid he dug up, ro cechladatar they undermined, 
 Imper. or Conjunct. Pass, cladar ; 
 
 * Modern Ir. tdn«abhar. 
 
92 14- PERFECT. 
 
 dessid he sat down, in-dessid* it had sunk, 3. PI. desetar, 
 in-desetar (Root sad); 
 
 arob-rói-nasc for I have betrothed you = (ar-fob-), 3. ro 
 nenaisc. Pres, fo-naiscim ist. Conj. ; 
 
 gegon I slew, 3. gegoin, geoguin, Pres, gonaim ist. Conj. 
 (Fut. § 280) ; 
 
 fiu he slept, 1. PL femmir 2. febair, ^./eotar, Pres. 3. Sg. 
 foaid(% 56); 
 
 öfo rertatar they ran, Pres. 1. Sg. rethim (Fut. § 287) ; 
 
 memaid he broke, 3. PI. memdatar, mebdatar, corraim- 
 detar (Fut. § 288) ; 
 
 fochart I threw, 3. Sg. fockairt, 3. PI. fochartatar, Pres. 
 3. Sg. fo-cheird (Cfer. § 276); 
 
 taz'i/^ he fled (also spelled tdich), PL 3. tachatar, Pres. 
 1. Sg. techim, (Scotch Gaelic teichim) (Fut. § 287); 
 
 ad-roi-thach I intreated, Pres. 1. Sg. ateoch (Fut. § 287); 
 
 ri> selach I smote (for se'slach), Pret. Pass, re slechta they 
 were destroyed (Fut. § 288); 
 
 foselgatar they besmeared, Pres, fo-sligim ; 
 
 reraig he stretched forth, Pres, rigim ; 
 
 con-reraig he bound, Pres, con-riug I tie (Fut. § 288) ; 
 fonenaighe cleansed, Pres. 1. Sg. do-fo-nug (Fut. § 287); 
 
 ro-senaich he dripped (for se'snaig), S-Pret. 3. Sg. snigis ; 
 
 lelgatar (.i. lomraisef), Pres. Ugim I lick (?);f 
 
 ok ommalgg [pm- ?) I milked, Pres, b/z'gim (§ 41); 
 
 conrotaig he built up, Pres, cunutgim (con-ud(od)-tegwi); 
 
 rom ebail he educated me, rott eblatar they educated thee, 
 Pres, eblim, (Fut. § 277); 
 
 in-roi-grann I persecuted, ad-roi-gegrannatar they perse- 
 cuted, Pres. 3. PL in-grennat (Fut. § 287) ; 
 
 roe-glaind he learned, Pres, fo-gliunn I learn ; 
 
 r<? sescaind he jumped, Pres, scinnim ; 
 
 sescaing he leaped out, Pres, scingim ; 
 
 cechaing, he went, Pres, cingim, (Fut. § 288); 
 
 * Erroneously assigned to Pres. Second, in Zeuss, p. 445. 
 
 t In the same text (L. U. p. 57Ä, 19), the Rook of Leinster has fogeltat (§ 267). 
 
14. PERFECT. 93 
 
 do-sephainn he expelled, 3. PI. do-sephnatar> do-roiphne- 
 iar, tafnetar, Pres, do-sennim (§ 56); 
 
 dedaig he suppressed, Pres, dingim, 3. PI. for-dengat 
 they subdue ; 
 
 com-baig he shattered (with bocht, § 266), Pres. 3. Sg. com- 
 boing (Fut. § 287); 
 
 focoimlactar they endured, Pres. 3. Sg. fo-loing he sus- 
 tains, supports, (Fut. § 287); 
 
 fris-racacha I hoped, #0:0, conacca I saw, Pres. 1. Sg. 
 ad-chiu, accin, fris-aicet they await (Fut. § 284 and § 346); 
 
 do-ro-chair y iorchair, he fell, 3. PL do-ciuchratar, do-ro- 
 chratar, torchratar, Pres, arin-chrin he perishes, 3. PI. hóre 
 arinchrinat because they perish. 
 
 § 296. The following are formed from roots ending in a : 
 bebe he died (Cfer. § 303); nachim rind-ar-pai-se that he has 
 not cast me off, 3. PI. innarpatar (Cfer. § 303), Pres, ind-ar- 
 benim ; immrera he has started on a journey, Pres, im-raim. 
 (used of sea voyages). 
 
 § 297. Of the same formation as ro-gdd I prayed, 3rd. 
 Conj. is ro scáich, sedig he passed by, Pres, scuchim I depart, 
 3rd. Conj. 
 
 § 298. Of active forms we have belonging. to (c) ad-gén : 
 
 ar-ro-chér I have redeemed, 3. Sg. do-rad-ckiuir, Pres. 
 crenim I buy, taid-chur ransom ; 
 
 ro giuil he adhered to, Pres, glenim (Fut. § 276) ; 
 
 ro tais-feóin he showed, Pres, tais-fenat they show. 
 
 § 299. The Perfect anac stands in a class apart (Skrit. 
 änamca), do-anac, tdnac I came, Pres. 3. Sg. tic, 3. PI. 
 tecat ; ro anac, rdnac I reached, I arrived at, Pres. 3. Sg. ric, 
 3. PI. recat. 
 
 Sgf- 1. tdnac PI. 1. tdncammar 
 
 2. tdnac 2. tdncid, (later) tdncaibar 
 
 3. tdnic 3. tdncatar. 
 
 Other Compounds: tairnic (do-air-anic) it happened (Fut. 
 § 286) ; imma-com-arnic (-air-anic) dóib they fell in with 
 
94 1 4- PERFECT. 
 
 Pres, imm-aircet (for air-icet) they come together, they 
 meet together. 
 
 § 300. Perfects of roots with i : 
 
 HI he adhered, 3. PI. leltar, Pres, lenim (Fut. § 276) ; 
 
 rir he gave, as-rir he sold, Pres, as-renat they restore 
 (Fut. § 276); 
 
 etch he wept, Pres. 3. Sg. ciid, 3. PI. ciit. 
 
 § 301. Perfects of roots with u : 
 
 do-choad I came, 3. Sg. dochóid, -chúaid, 3. PI. dochótar, 
 dochúatar^ (Fut. § 287); 
 
 ad-chúaid he explained, 1. PI. ad-cóidemmar ; 
 
 do-rói-gu he chose, doroegu, doráiga, 3. PI. do-roi-gatar y 
 Pres, to-gu I choose (Root gus) (Fut. § 276); 
 
 ro bá I was, 3. ro bo'i\ ro bdi, rabi, bu, he was. 3. PI. bdtar, 
 Pres, bin (Root bhü); 
 
 ro chúala I heard (§ 74), 3. Sg. ro chuale y chúala, PI. 3. 
 ro chualatar, Pres, clunim (Root clu). 
 
 § 302. The Perfect fúar I found is probably to be decom- 
 posed into fu (preposition fo,fu) and ar, Cfer. frith he, she, it 
 was found, (Perf. Pass. § 328); 3. Sg.fúair, 1 .V\.fúarammar y 
 3. fúaratar ; 
 
 Lody dollod I went, 2. dollot [t suffixed § 205), 3. luid, 
 dolluid, dulluid, 1. PI. lodomar, 3. lotar, dollotar, (but see 
 Infinitive dula, dul to go), inflected as a Perfect. 
 
 We must not confound dochúaid he went (§301), with dechad^ 
 deochad, dodeochad, I went, 2. dodeochad, $. dechuith, dechaid, 
 dodeochaid, 3. PI. dechatar, tuidchetar, but, 1. PI. is irregular, 
 dodechommar (Fut. § 286). 
 
 § 303. In later Irish the old Perfects are repeatedly trans- 
 formed after the analogy of the S-Preterite, or are superseded 
 by it : tanacus I came, 2. Sg. -cais ; dochúadus I went, I came; 
 cia ro tóipniset Gloss on ce dosefnatar although they hunted 
 him (§ 295); leblingsetar they jumped, tar-blingis he jumped, 
 Pres, lingtm (§ 295); Modern Ir. ro (do) chonnarcas I saw = 
 O. Ir. con-dare. Thus bebais, for bebe he died (§ 296); co ro 
 
FURTHER TENSE FORMATIONS. 95 
 
 innarbsat they rejected (§ 296); lilis = 0. Ir. Ill he stuck to ; 
 cichis = 0. Ir. etch he wept (§ 300). 
 
 FURTHER TENSE-FORMATIONS. 
 
 § 304. Whitley Stokes in his dissertations on the O. Irish 
 verbs (Contributions to Comparative Philology, vi. vii.) was the 
 first to call attention to other tense-formations which appear 
 in scattered instances, and are as yet not fully established. 
 
 § 305. B-Preterite \feraib alternates, with ferais he gave, 
 so too anaib he remained with anais ; bruchtaib he vomited, 
 with brúchtis ; ma ro sellaib = ma ro sillis if thou hast seen. 
 
 § 306. D-Preterite, gathered from few, and as yet some- 
 what uncertain instances : damdatar (i.e. forodfnatar) they 
 suffered, occurring in the " Félire " (Calendar of festivals) Oct. 
 15 in three MSS., in Prologue of same glossed ro damsat in 
 two MSS., (perhaps a transposition of dadmatar (?) § 80). 
 
 § 307. An U-Preterite must, we think, be admitted : riadu 
 from rzadaim I ride, fuacru she announced, Pres, fócair =fo- 
 od-gair he makes known. Cfer. O. Gaul, eiojpov, ieuru he 
 did, he made, connected with O. Ir. iúrad it was done. 
 
 § 308. T- Future. Of this we have certain examples in 
 atbert I will say, bertait they shall bring, with unmistakable 
 leaning to the reduplicated Fut. (§ 277), mértait with mérait 
 they will remain ; gébtait they will take, with gébait ; taitnéb- 
 tait they will shine. Thus too with a leaning to the B-Future, 
 (§ 2%2),césfaitit they will suffer, and betit they will be. 
 
 N B. — gabtait they take, following in the narrative of 
 Bricru's Banquet, after Pres, atafregat they rise. (Cfer. § 309). 
 
 § 309. sénta she blessed, with the Gloss, i.e. bennachais, i.e. 
 ro sénastar, seems to be a Preterite in -ta ; dobretha, he gave, 
 alia, with alt he educated, aluit. To this may we also refer, 
 bentaiseomh.0. struck, 3. PI. bentatar with benais. 
 
 § 310. The forms which Ebel (Zeuss' Grammatica Celtica, p. 
 447), and Stokes class as Aorists, should perhaps from an Indo- 
 European stand-point, be so considered in part, at least, but 
 in Irish, so far forth as they bear a conjunctive meaning, they 
 
g6 FURTHER TENSE-FORMATIONS. 
 
 are to be connected with the reduplicated Future, only that 
 the reduplication syllable is wanting (§ 279): 
 
 ni ria let him not sell, 3. PI. riat with conjunctive in- 
 flection, while as-ririu I will spend, despite the usual rule, 
 has 3. Sg. as-riri, Perf. as-rir he gave, Pres. as-renim> 
 é mini; 
 
 ni cria let him not buy, Pres, crenim, Perf. (§ 298); 
 
 dofuibnim (do-fo-) I cut down, etirdibnim [etir-di), com- 
 pounds of benim I cut, I strike, have the following forms : Fut. 
 3. Sg. dorodba may she cut down, 3. PI. co eter-dam-dibet- 
 sa that they may slay me, secondary Fut. 3. Sg. co dufobath 
 that he might cut off (all hope), oldaas itir-n-da-di-bed than 
 that he should kill them ; Pass. Fut. 3. Sg. co dufobither that 
 it may be cut down, co itirdibither that he may be cut off. 
 Forms belonging to the Perfect bebe he died (§ 303) : Second. 
 Fut. 3. Sg. nom baad that any one should die, nom-batis that 
 they should die. 
 
 § 311. Certain forms belonging to the Pres, do-gniu I make, 
 are not yet fully accounted for ; their meaning is partly Con- 
 junctive Future, partly that of the past tense. They contain 
 the particle ro between the preposition and the verb, and this 
 particle has so thoroughly grown into the latter that g of the 
 verb, in conformity with the rule laid down (§ 74), disappears : 
 1. Sg. sechicruth dondrón* in whatever way I shall have done 
 it, 2. act dorronai if thou but do, Sec .3. Sg. duronad he would 
 have done. The 1. Sg. dor ón probably represents a primitive 
 do-ro-gn-(o). 
 
 In the Preterite we find side by side : 
 
 (a) (b) (c) 
 
 Sg. 1. dorignius doro'nsa Félire Prol. (269). 
 
 PI. 
 
 [ . 
 
 (a) 
 dorignius 
 
 (b) 
 
 (c) 
 
 dor ansa 
 
 2. 
 
 dorignis 
 
 
 dorónais 
 
 3- 
 
 dorigni 
 
 dor igé ni 
 
 doróni 
 
 1. 
 
 2. 
 
 3- 
 
 
 dorigensam 
 
 dorigénsid 
 
 dorigénsat 
 
 dorónsat. 
 
 Conjunctive Pies, of do-gniu. 
 
PASSIVE. 97 
 
 See Preterite Pass. (§ 327), {a) dorignius and (c) dorónsa 
 [=dorónns-sa) are probably not fundamentally different ; on the 
 other hand, dorigéni calls to mind the Reduplicative Future 
 dogén I will do. 
 
 PASSIVE. 
 
 § 312. It may scarcely be questioned that the primitive 
 Celtic had distinct forms for each person throughout the several 
 moods and tenses of the passive, but the prevalent use of 
 an impersonal construction whereby the Sg. and PI. 1. and 2. 
 were expressed by the 3. with the pronouns of the 1. or 2. 
 Persons infixed, has caused their all but complete disappear- 
 ance. We therefore give only the forms for 3. Sg. and PI.; 
 at § 329 we shall deal with the other Persons. Paradigms, 
 ist. Conj. berim I bear, 2nd. Conj. carim I love, 3rd. Conj. 
 lécim I let. 
 
 I. INDICATIVE PRESENT. 
 I II. III. 
 
 abs. conj. abs. conj. abs. conj. 
 
 Sg. 3. berir, doberar carthir,no charthar léicthir, dolléicther 
 PI. 3. bertir, dobertar caritir> no charatar lécitir, dotléciter. 
 
 2. CONJUNCTIVE PRESENT. 
 
 Sg.^.berthir,dobertharcarthir,ara carthar léicthir>ara Uicther 
 PI. 3. bertir, dobertar caritir,ara caratar técitir, ara Uciter. 
 
 3. IMPERATIVE. 4. SECONDARY PRESENT. 
 
 I. II. III. I. II. III. 
 
 Sg. 3. berar carthar léicther no berthe no charthe no léicthe 
 
 PI. 3. bertar caratar léciter. no bertís no chart is no léictís. 
 
 § 313, For -ir, -t/iir, -tir, we find also -air, -thair, -tair: 
 dlegair ist. Conj it is due, derbthair 3rd. Conj. it is proved. 
 
98 5 AND 6 - REDUPLICATED FUTURE WITH CONDITIONAL. 
 
 The suppression of the stem-vowel before the ending 
 ceases when thereby too great a concourse of consonants 
 ensues : fo-éitsider, 3rd. Conj. it is understood, = subauditur ; 
 du-fui-bniter ist. Conj. (Pres. Act. benim) they are cut down ; 
 ar na tomnathar , 2nd. Conj. lest it be thought (Pres. Depon. 
 do-moiniur) ; canitar ist. Conj. canuntor, let them be sung. 
 
 § 314. The form in -ar of ist Conj. seems also to occur as 
 3. Sg. of the Conjunctive conjoint inflection : nom berar may 
 I be borne, but tiagar eatur (without any particle preceding) 
 is Imperative. Dogniu I do, 3rd. Conj. and biu I am, 3rd. 
 Conj. clearly distinguish the Conjunctive from the Indicative : 
 3. Sg. Indie, dognither it is done, i m-bither, in which one is, 
 Conj. ma dugnether if it be done, cia bethir though one be 
 (Cfer. § 264). 
 
 5 and 6. REDUPLICATED FUTURE WITH THE 
 CONDITIONAL. 
 
 § 315. Paradigms from berim, do-biur : 
 
 FUTURE, CONDITIONAL. 
 
 Sg. 3- dobérthar, (abs.) bérthir bértha 
 
 PI. 3. dobértar, (abs.) bértir berth. 
 
 § 316. As a matter of course, the Verbs given at § 275 
 form this Future : eter-scirtar they shall be separated, Pres. 
 etar-scarim 2nd. Conj.; 3. Sg. géntir, dogéntar it shall be done 
 Pres, gniim, dogniu; dofuisémthar he shall be begotten, Pres. 
 do-fuisim he begets, ist. Conj. (for do-fo-es-sim) ; furaith- 
 menter he shall be deemed worthy to be remembered,* Pres. 
 Depon. fo r- ait h- mine dar, 3rd. Conj. he reminds of. 
 
 § 317. Reduplicated Futures without the contraction of the 
 reduplication and root syllable into é (§ 276), are rarely found; 
 asrirther it shall be returned, Pres, as-renim ; focichertar it 
 shall be placed, Pres. fn-chnrt,fo-cheird ^ he puts, he lays. 
 
 * Perhaps Pass. Pres., he is deemed, &c, Cf. (§ 336). 
 
g AND io. S-FUTURE WITH CONDITIONAL. 99 
 
 dorega, ragaid he shall go, Pass, doragthar, rigthir, rag- 
 thair, Cfer. co dufobither (§ 310). 
 
 7 and 8. B-FUTURE WITH CONDITIONAL. 
 
 § 318. Most verbs of 2. and 3. Conjug. have this formation 
 as well as in the Active (§ 282). Paradigms from carim 2nd. 
 Conj., leant, 3rd. Conj. 
 
 FUTURE. CONDITIONAL. 
 
 II. 
 
 Sg. 3. carfidir, conj. ni car fid er carfide 
 
 PI. 3. carfitir, conj. ni car fiter carfitís. 
 
 III. 
 
 Sg. 3. Uicfidir, conj. dolléicfider léicfide 
 
 PI. 3. léicfitir, conj. dolléicfiter léicfitís. 
 
 § 319. For -fidir-we have also -faidir, -fithir, and (especi- 
 ally after double consonants) ebthir, -ibthir ; for -fider we 
 
 also find -/aider ; -fedar {-bedar), -fither, and (especially after 
 double consonants) -abthar, -ebthar, -ibther : gairmebtair 
 they shall be called, from gairmim ; ailebthair he shall be 
 brought up, from alim, ni for-brisbedar he will not be over- 
 whelmed. 
 
 9 and IO. S-FUTURE WITH CONDITIONAL. 
 § 320. Paradigms of dligim ist. Conj. I earn, I deserve. 
 
 FUTURE. CONDITIONAL. 
 
 Sg. 3. ro dies tar, (abs.) dlestir d lest a 
 
 PI. 3. ro dlesatar, (abs.) dlesitir dlestis. 
 
 § 321. The verbs given at § 287 for the S-Future take this 
 form in Passive : 
 
 duindnastar it will be granted, Pres., do-ind-naich ist. 
 Conj. he grants ; 
 
 adnastar he will be buried, adnacul to bury ; 
 
IOO 9 AND IO. S- FUTURE WITH CONDITIONAL. 
 
 doformastar, tormastar it shall be increased, Pres, tormaig 
 ist. Conj. he increases ; 
 
 ad-riastar (§ 21), he shall be tied to, Pres, ad-riug ist. 
 Conj. I tie up, bind to ; 
 
 for-diassatar they shall be put down (Gloss on opprimi), 
 Pres. ist. Qox\]. for-dengat they quell ; 
 
 co n-ddrbastar that it may be indicated, Pres, du-ad- 
 bat, ist. Conj. 3. Sg. Act. he shows, points out; 
 
 du-n-diastae Conditional, (Gloss on deduct permissus sit, 
 Ml. 45£, that he be allowed to be conducted), Fut. Pass. 3. Sg. 
 dudic/iestar, Fut. Sg. 3. co du-di, Pres, conjunct. Sg. ^.do-da- 
 decha, from Pres. 1. Sg. du-dichim ; 
 
 accastar, du-ecastar it shall be perceived, Pres. ad-cMu, 
 déccu, 3. Conj. I see ; 
 
 § 322. In the Active the inflection of the S-Future calls 
 to mind the Indie. Pres, of ist. Conjug. so too in the Pas- 
 sive, since we find here in 3. Sg. forms in -ar together 
 with others in -tar : dufiastar, and co dufessar that he may 
 be avenged, Pres, do-fich he avenges, ist. Conj.; cofestar that 
 it may be known,* Pret.y?/z> he knew (§ 351); adfessar it shall 
 be made known, Pres, ad-fíadaim I declare ; coni messar 
 that it be accounted nought, Fut. Depon. miastir he will judge, 
 Pres, midiur I judge ; dothiasar let men go, eatur, Pres, do- 
 thiagaim. 
 
 § 323. Forms with reduplication (§288) are likewise found : 
 rirastar he shall be tied, in the phrase cotan-rirastar-ni we 
 may be bound (§ 331), Pres, con-riug ist. Conj.; folilastce it 
 would be borne with, "Pres.foloing, ist. Conj. he bears with ; 
 atatchigestar thou mightest be seen (§ 331), Pres, ad-chtu I 
 see ; fortut brágit bibsatar,f Pres, bongaim I break (?) 
 
 I I . PRETERITE. 
 § 324. The characteristic of the Passive Preterite is t 
 affixed either immediately to the root, or to the Present stem. 
 
 * Also diafessar if it be known. 
 t " Lebor na Uidhre, p 125. 
 
II. PRETERITE. 101 
 
 Paradigms of dobiur, ist. Conj. I give, car im, 2nd. Conj. I 
 love, lécim 3rd. Conj. I let:. 
 
 I. II. III. 
 
 Sg. 3. dobreth ro char ad ro I teed 
 
 PI. 3. dobretha ro chartha ro lécthea. 
 
 § 325. Instead of breth in dobreth, other compounds have 
 -bred, -brath, -brad : as-ro-brad it was said, ad-ropred = (ad- 
 ro-od-), he was offered, Pret. Act. asrubart he said, ad- 
 opert he offered ; so too dorairngred it was promised ; 
 [do-ro-air - con- gred)* forruchongrad it was commanded, 
 forcongart he commanded, Pres, for-con-gur I command. 
 In these cases the root syllable has taken the form bre, 
 bra (Cfer. Skrit. bhri), gre, gra. Thus eblim I bring 
 up (Fut. § 277, Perf. § 295) forms eblad, rom-eblad-sa 
 I was educated ; toimled it was consumed, 3. PI. ro tomlithea 
 they were consumed, Pres, tomlim ; on the other hand from 
 alim I bring up, we have ro alt he was brought up, Pret. Act. 
 ro alt (§ 266). 
 
 § 326a. cht arises from the radical guttural and t. 
 
 airecht it was found, Pres. Pass. ist. Conj. air-ecar it is 
 found, Perf. Act. arnic, tarnic (§ 299); 
 
 furecht it was found, Pres. Act. ist. Conj. fo-ric (fo-ro-ic) 
 he finds, Perf. 3. Sg.fornic = (fo-ranic), (Fut. § 287); 
 
 huare ro slechta for they were destroyed, Perf. Act. ro 
 selaig he butchered ; 
 
 läse forruillechta after they had been smeared, for (fo-n-ru- 
 slecta) , Pres, fo-sligim ist. Conj. I smear ; 
 
 ro adnacht he was buried, secondary Pres. 3. PI. no ad- 
 naictis they used to bury, (Fut. § 287), Infin. adnacul , 
 
 ro ort he was slain, 3. PI. ro orta, Pret. Act. ro ort{§ 2Ó6),, 
 Pres. ist. Conj. orgaid he fells, smites, Infin. orcun ; 
 
 § 326^. See § 54; from the combination of the dental, 
 or s of the root with t, we have íí = st, or s ; 
 * Pret. Act. doraimgert he promised. 
 
I02 II. PRETERITE. 
 
 ro /ess it was known, PI. ro/essa, Pret. Depon. /etar{% 351) 
 I know, I knew, Infin. fiss ; 
 
 ro class, ro clas,/o-class it was dug, Imperat. or Conj. 
 Pass. 3. Sg. ist. Conj. ctadar, Perf. Act. /o-roichlaid he dug 
 
 up (§ 295); 
 
 do-chúas itum est (literally, it was gone), Perf. Act. do- 
 chóid, do-chúaid, he went ; ad-chúas it was declared, Perf. 
 Act. ad-chúaid he declared ; 
 
 fo-cress it was thrown down, Pres. Act. ist. Conj. fo-cheird 
 he throws, Peri./o-ckart I threw (focress with transposition of 
 the letters of the root cert as in dobreth § 325); 
 
 ro chloss it was heard, Pres. Depon. door I hear (root 
 clus § 52); 
 
 ad-chess, accas it was seen, PI. atchessa, Pres. Act. ad-chiu 
 3rd. Conj., Perf. acca I saw, Redupl. S-Fut, 3. PI. ad-cichset 
 (root cas § 264). 
 
 § 326c The nasal of the root disappears before t with 
 compensatory vowel lengthening (§ 74): 
 
 ro chét it was sung, PI. ro chéta, Pres. Act. ist. Conj. 
 canim I sing, Perf. cechan, Lat. cecini I sang; 
 
 do-reiset = do-ro-es-set it was poured forth, Pres. Act. ist. 
 Conj. do-esmet they pour forth, Fut. Pass. §316, (root sem); 
 
 ro goet, ro gaet he was wounded (§ 74), Pres. Act. ist. 
 Conj. gonim, (Perf. § 295, Fut. § 280); 
 
 § 326^. In verbs like benim I fell, renim I give (§ 261) 
 the nasal does not belong to the root, so the characteristic of 
 the Pret. Pass, is suffixed immediately to the final vowel of the 
 root : 3. Sg. imm-ruidbed in immum-ruidbed I have been cir- 
 cumcised (§ 329), Pres, im-di-bnim I circumcise; 3. PI. ant 
 asatorbatha that from which they have been cast out [as-an- 
 do-fo-ro-bathd) y Pres, do-fui-bnim I cut down ; 3. PI. ro ratha 
 they have been granted, Pres, renim I grant, I give up, I 
 sell. 
 
 § 327. Most verbs of 2nd. and 3rd. Conj., especially all 
 Denominatives suffix the characteristic / to the Present-stem : 
 
II. PRETERITE. 1 03 
 
 ro erbad it was intrusted, PI. ro airptha, Pres, erpimm (§ 35), 
 I intrust ; ro nóibad he has been sanctified, Pres, nóibaim 
 2nd. Conj. (no'ib, nóeb holy) ; doratad it was given, PI. dorata 
 (§ 64;, Pret. Act. doratus I gave; ro /aided he was sent, PI. 
 rufoitea, roitea, ~Pres.fo'idim 3rd. Conj.; du-rolged, du-roil- 
 ged it was forgiven, PI. dorolgetha, derlaichta, Pres, do- 
 luigim 3rd. Conj.; ro sudiged it was placed, Pres. 3rd. Conj. 
 sudigim {sude seat). 
 
 In the same way is formed ro gniith, ro gntth it was done, 
 PI. cain ro gnata (read gnathd) they were well done, Pres. 
 3rd. Qoxi\. gníim \ dorigned it was done, Pres, do-gniu, be- 
 sides another form do rónad it was done, PI. dorónta (§ 311). 
 
 §328. Some verbs of ist. Conj. have not suffixed the t im- 
 mediately to the root : ro gabad he was taken, Pres. ist. Conj. 
 gabim; foracbad he has been left (for fo-ro-aith-gabad), Pres. 
 fdcabaim, fdcbaim (fo-aith-gabaim) I leave ; PI. dorurgab- 
 tha they are pronounced = (do-ro-for-gabtha) ; ro coscad he 
 was corrected, Infin. cosc=(con-sech-). 
 
 Thus perhaps, doroigad he has been chosen, Perf. Act. 
 do-rói-gu he chose, Pres, togu, togaim (root gus, Cfer. choose, 
 § 52), though it be doubtful whether the Present belongs to 
 ist. Conj. Frith, fofrith it was found, stand alone, Pl.foritka, 
 they were found, Perf. Act. /uar I found (§ 302). 
 
 THE ist and 2nd PERSON IN THE PASSIVE. 
 
 § 329. To express the ist and 2nd Persons, the enclitic 
 pronoun of the person in question is prefixed to 3. Sg. joined 
 on to a particle, or, in the case of a compound verb, on to the 
 preposition (Cfer. § 201). Paradigms nom berar I am borne, 
 from berim I carry, fero, immum-ruidbed I was circumcised, 
 (Pret. § 326^) from the compound im-di-bnim I circumcise 
 (benim I smite, I cut) : 
 
 Sg. 1. nom berar-sa immum-ruidbed 
 
 2. not berar-su immut-riiidbed 
 
104 THE DEPONENT VERB. 
 
 PI. i. non berar-ni immun-ruidbed 
 2. nob berar-si immub-ruidbed. 
 
 For -sa, -su, -ni, -si (§ 193). 
 
 § 330. Thus conjugate the other tenses of the Passive : 
 nob crete (Pres, secondary) ye were believed, Pres. Act. 3rd. 
 Conj. cretim, credo I believe ; nom-linfider-sa I shall be filled, 
 Pres. Act. 2nd. Conj. linaim I fill, fulfil ; nib iccfither 
 ye shall not be healed, saved, Pres. Act., 2nd. Conj. iccaim y 
 co dob-emthar-si that ye may be defended (Fut), Fut. Act. du- 
 ema he will avenge. 
 
 §331. The pronoun is joined also to the particle do and 
 with it is inserted between the preposition and the verb: atam- 
 roipred I am consecrated, offered, Pres, Act. 3. Sg. adopuir 
 (§ 35)'> cotob-sechfider ye shall be trained, Infin. cose = (con- 
 sech) to train, correct, check ; cotan-rirastar-ni we may be 
 bound (§ 323), Pres, con-riug I tie; atat-chigestar* = {ad- 
 dot-chichestar) that thou art seen, Pres, adchíu. 
 
 § 332. In Modern Irish and in Scotch Gaelic the Accusative 
 form of the pronoun is postfixed to the verb Passive : molaim 
 2nd. Conj. I praise, moltar mé I am praised. 
 
 Sg. 1. moltar me PI. 1. moltar inn or sinn 
 
 2. moltar thú 2. moltar ibh or sibh 
 
 3. moltar é 3. moltar iad. 
 
 THE DEPONENT VERB. 
 
 § 333- The deponent inflection is found in all three con- 
 jugations, but with especial frequency among the Denomin- 
 atives of the third. The difference between the several con- 
 jugations is not very prominent. For the rise of the Deponent 
 forms (Cfer. § 253). Paradigms ist. Conj. sechur sequor, I 
 follow, 2nd. Conj. labrur I speak, 3rd. Conj. midiur I 
 judge : 
 
 *See Ebel's Zetiss, addend, to p. 465, where it is given as a form of Depon. S- 
 Pret. 
 
THE DEPONENT VERB. 
 
 105 
 
 PRESENT INDICATIVE. 
 
 I II III. 
 
 PRESENT CONJUNCTIVE. 
 I II III. 
 
 Sg. I. sechur 
 
 2. sechther 
 
 3. sechethar 
 abs. sechidir 
 
 PI. 1 sechemmar 
 
 2. sechid 
 
 3. sechetar 
 abs. seckitir 
 
 labrjir midiur 
 
 labrither mitter 
 
 labrathar midetkar 
 
 labridir mididir 
 labrammar midemmar 
 
 labrid midid 
 
 labratar midetar 
 
 labritir midair. 
 
 seeker 
 
 labrar 
 
 mi der 
 
 sechther 
 
 labrither 
 
 mitter 
 
 sechethar 
 
 labrathar 
 
 midethar 
 
 sechidir 
 
 labridir 
 
 mididir 
 
 sechemmar labrammar 
 
 midemmar 
 
 sechid 
 
 labrid 
 
 midid 
 
 sechetar 
 
 labratar 
 
 midetar 
 
 sechitir 
 
 labritir 
 
 miditir. 
 
 § 334. The conjoint forms predominate in common usage, 
 and often stand in a relative sentence without any particle 
 preceding them : inti labrathar he that speaks, cruthaigedar 
 he that fashions. In O. Irish the 2. PI. had but an Act. form, 
 the later deponent endings in -bar, -bair occur only, as it 
 seems, in a past signification. There are also in 1. PI. abso- 
 lute forms in -mair, -mir. 
 
 Instead of -ur 1. Sg. we find also -or, instead of -idir, -ithir, 
 instead of -ethar, and -athar y likewise -edar, -adar, (Cfer. 
 § 319). In Middle Irish the 1. Sg. in -or, -ur serves for the 
 Conjunctive : con, acor that I may see, co ro acilliur that I 
 may accost. 
 
 § 335. In 2. Sg. of the Conjunctive Mood especially, but 
 also in 3. Sg. we meet with these remarkable endings in -ra, 
 -thera, -thre : 2. Sg. nit dgara be thou not afraid: dia 
 n-accara when thou shalt see, atchithera whom thou seest ; 
 
 3. Sg. dianus faccara when he shall have seen him ; ?nada 
 findara in each if every one knows or finds out ; num sichethre 
 let him follow me. Similar forms in S-Future (§ 344). 
 
 § 336. Verbs which more or less consistently follow the 
 deponent Conjugation ; 
 
 adglddur ist. Con j. I accost, Sg. 3. ad-gladathar, Conj. Sg. 
 1. co ro acilliur that I may speak to (§ 334, Pret. § 339, Fut. 
 § 346), Pass. Pres. 3. Sg. adgládar, Infin. accaldam ; 
 
 agur, adagur ist. Conj. I fear, $.ni agathar, he fears not, 
 
I06 THE DEPONENT VERB. 
 
 (§335) Conj. 2. Sg. ni aigther fear thou not, nit dgara (§ 335) 
 (Fut. § 341), Infin. aigthiu ; 
 
 cloor I hear, Conj. Sg. 2. con dam chloither-sa that 
 thou may'st hear me, 3. ro dam cloathar who may hear me 
 (Fut. § 346) ; 
 
 cluinim ist. Conj. I hear, 3. nis cluinethar he hears not, 
 Conj. 3. Sg. ro dorn cluinedar who may hear me, Perf. § 301, 
 Pass. Pres. 3. Sg. ni cluiner (later cluinter) it is not heard ; 
 
 ad-chíu, déccu 3rd. Conj. I see, Conjunctive 1. Sg. con acor, 
 accur that I may see, 2. dia n-accara, atchithera (§335), 3. con 
 accadar that he may see, PI. 1. mani decamar unless we 
 consider (Perf. § 295, Fut. § § 288, 346) ; 
 
 do-moiniur 3rd. Conj. I think, 2. Sg. domointer, 3. Sg. do- 
 aith-minedar he reminds, Conjunc. 1. PI. con der-mana?nmar 
 that we may forget, Perf. § 347, Pass. Pres. 3. Sg. fur-aith- 
 menter, (Fut.? § 316) ; 
 
 atluchur budi I return thanks, do-atluchur together with 
 duthluchimse 3rd. Conj. I ask, 3. duthluchedar he demands, 
 1. PI. itlochamar we thank, Conj. 1. Sg. co datlucher that I 
 may intreat, cia fin todlaiger-sa quam justa postulem, Pret. 
 § 340, Fut. atluchfam buidi we will give thanks, Infin. at- 
 lugud = modern altughadh ; 
 
 ar-asissiur-sa I lean upon, fo-sisiur I confess, 2. an dun-er- 
 issider-su Gloss on adstante te, thou standing by, 3. assissedar 
 he remains standing, läse ar-asissedar when she shall have 
 leaned upon, 1. ¥\. fob-sisimar-ni we declare (explain) to you, 
 3. ar-asissetar they lean upon, fris-tair-issetar they stand in 
 the way, fosissetar they confess, Conjunctive 2. Sg. fosisider- 
 su confess (Pret. § 340, Fut. § 342), Infin. sessom, sessam, 
 standing, to stand, tair-issem [do-air-) constancy ; 
 
 gainethar he is begotten, gnaither, 1. PI. ad-gainemniar- 
 ni we are regenerated, 3. PI. gnitir they are begotten, (Perf. 
 § 34g, Fut. § 346); 
 
 do-cuiriur 3. Conj. I adopt, 3. Sg. docuirethar, 3. PI. hi 
 cuiretar in which they put, imme-churetar they treat of, ni 
 
THE DEPONENT VERB. 107 
 
 er-chuiretar they do not overturn, Conjun. 1. Sg. cura di- 
 chuirer Gloss on deleam that I may blot out, (Pret. § 340, 
 Fut. § 342) ; 
 
 dofuislim I slip {do-fo-es-salim\ 2. tuislider thou slippest, 
 Conj. 3. Sg. dufuisledar Gloss on that nought may escape 
 [his knowledge] ; 
 
 rolaimur 3. Conj. I dare, Conj. 1. Sg. rolldmar I would 
 dare,(Perf. § 349, Fut. § 277); 
 
 molim and motor 2. Conj. I praise, ro molur I praised, 3. 
 no moladar (Fut. § 342), Pass. Pres. 3. Sg. no moltar ; 
 
 int'samlur or insamlur I copy, Conj. Sg. 1. insamlar ; 
 
 comalnaim 2. Conj. I fulfil, 3. comalnathar, 3. PI. comat- 
 natar they who fulfil, Conj. 3. Sg. arin chomalnathar that he 
 may perform it ; 
 
 beoigidir he quickens, cuimnigedar he who remembers, 
 and other denominatives of 3. Conj. (Pret. § 269 or § 338, Fut. 
 § 282 or § 341). 
 
 § 337* Deponent verbs are conjugated actively in the 
 Secondary Present (Imperfect) and Imperative : Pres. Sec. 
 1. Sg. atat-gladainn-se when I met thee {cum te convenirem), 
 no ar isissinn I would lean upon, adagain-se I revered, I 
 feared, 3. Sg. nachib mided let no one judge you ; Imper. 2. Sg. 
 atlaigthe bude return thanks. The 2. Sg. of the Conjunctive 
 Deponent often serves as an Imperat.: fosisider-su confess 
 thou, mis coirther do not put her. 
 
 3. S-PRETERITE. 
 § 338. This form occurs with particular frequency in verbs 
 of 3. Conj. Paradigms, labrur 2. Conj., sudigim I place, 3. 
 Conj.: 
 
 II. 
 
 III. 
 
 Sg. 1. ro labrasur 
 
 ro 'sudigsiur 
 
 2. ro lab riser 
 
 ro sudigser 
 
 3. ro lab rast ar 
 
 ro sudigestar 
 
 abs. labristir 
 
 sudi°istir 
 
I08 B-FUTURE. 
 
 PI. i. ro labrasammar ro sudigsemmar 
 
 2. ro labrisid ro siidigsid 
 
 3. ro labrasatar ro 'sudigsetar 
 abs. labrisitir sudigsitir . 
 
 § 339. Here, too, with Deponent forms do we find Active 
 forms in use : labrais he spoke, with ro labrastar ; ro sudig 
 he placed, and ro sudigestar ; acallais he addressed, with 
 acallastar later aicillestar (perhaps according to 3. Conj.) 
 The conjoint 3. Sg. Deponent termination is found with pe- 
 culiar frequency in verbs, which otherwise have but Active 
 endings : ro gudestar Gloss on ro das gaid he besought her 
 (Perf.); ro éimestar Gloss on asrz'r she gave (Perf.), Pres, érnim 
 = as-renim ; ro charastar Gloss on caraz's* In Middle Ir. we 
 meet with the deponent ending 2. PI. -bar, -bair : doronsabair 
 ye have done (§ 291). 
 
 § 340. Examples of the S-Preterite belonging to the de- 
 ponents given at §333 : ro 'sechestar he attained to; dia-ru- 
 muinestar to whom he destined, with ro ménar (§ 347) ; at- 
 laigestar he thanked ; fu-ro-issestar\\e confessed, do-ro-chur- 
 estar he called forth. 
 
 4. B-FUTURE. 
 
 § 341. The Deponent forms are far more rare than those of 
 the Active, and are in simultaneous use. A form for the Se- 
 condary Future distinct from that of the Active does not occur. 
 Paradigms, agur, ad-agur ist. Conj. I fear, labrur 2nd. Conj. 
 I speak, sudz'gz'm, 3rd. Conj. I place: 
 
 III. II. I. 
 
 Sg. 1. no sudigfer no labrabar adaichfer 
 
 2. no 'sudigfider 
 
 3. no 'sudigfedar no lahrabadar adaichfedar 
 abs. sudig-fidir 
 
 * Glosses on Broccan's Hymn on S. Brigid, Che. A.D. 640-50. 
 
S- FUTURE. 109 
 
 PI. i. no siidigfemmar no labrafammar 
 
 2. no 'sudigfid no labribid 
 
 3. no sudigfetar no labrafatar aichfetar. 
 abs. sudigfitir 
 
 § 342. As regards the interchange of b and f, for the 
 most part at least, b keeps its place, if the connecting or stem- 
 vowel be preserved before the characteristic letter of this 
 Future, (Cf. § 283). 
 
 Further examples of this Future : aratmuinfer-safeidY will 
 reverence thee, Pres, ar-muinethar feid he révdcences,foSíse- 
 far I will confess, do-cuirifar I will summon ; no molfar I will 
 praise, nud comálnabadar who will fulfil it. But on the other 
 hand, ni con tuslifea it shall not escape, an Active form with 
 tuislider (§ 336). 
 
 5. S- FUTURE. 
 
 § 343. As in Active, so in Deponent, the S-Future has a 
 conjunctive meaning. The Conditional (Secondary Fut.) 
 differs not from the usual Active form. Paradigm oi/etar I 
 know (§251) : 
 
 Sg. 1. ro yessur PI. 1. ro ycssamar 
 
 2. ro yesser, co fesara 2. ro yessid 
 
 3. ro yestar 3. ro yessatar 
 abs. festir abs. fessitir. 
 
 § 344. In 2. Sg. fesara as in Conjunctive Pres, accara 
 (§335)- For fessur, festar, also fiasur,fiastar. In exactly 
 the same way conjugate the no less frequently occurring 
 S-Fut. of midiur I judge: 2. Sg. meser, 3. tmastar (abs.) mi'as- 
 tir 1. PI. messamar (abs.) -imir, 2. con trmtssid that ye may 
 understand. 
 
 § 345. The following instances of this Future in other 
 verbs are to be met with, (Cfer. § 287): 1. PI. adglaasrnar-ni 
 we will speak to, Pres, adgládnr (Cfer. § 346); 3. Sg. mí-dú- 
 
HO REDUPLICATED FUTURE. 
 
 thrastar he will wish evil, 3. ci dutairsetar though they may 
 have desired (Perf. § 349); 2. Sg. na imroimser lest thou sin, 3 
 ar na im-ro-mastar lest he commit a sin, Perf. imme-ru- 
 mediar he has sinned (§ 349); 1. Sg. esur I will eat, 2. cen con 
 essara without that thou eatest (perhaps instead of fessara) 
 cini es tar though he eat not; conisimar we shall be able (Cfer. 
 § 287). 
 
 6. REDUPLICATED FUTURE. 
 
 § 346. The reduplicated Future in the deponent voice is 
 vouched for but in very few instances ; (a) each rot chechla- 
 dar whoso (every one who) shall hear thee, which belongs 
 probably to door I hear f § 336, Cfer. § 280) ; atagegallar-sa 
 I will speak to them, 3. ata-gegalldathar (i. e. acaillfes), ata- 
 geglathar, Pres, ad-glddur ; 3. Sg. ad-gignethar he shall be 
 born anew, Pres, ad-gainemmar we are born anew (Cfer. § 
 284) ; probably also atchichither thou wilt see, (Cfer. § 276) ; 
 
 (b) Perhaps, fo-mentar thou must expect, (given also 
 as Gloss on scito, and rendered in Grammat. Celt. Ebel's 
 Zeuss., p. 45 1 , suspicatus es) 2. PI. fo-menaid Gloss on ut obser- 
 vetis and rendered suspicati estis, all three forms are given in 
 Ebel's Zeuss (Ibid.) as Perfects ; co ar-mentar féid ut rever- 
 eatur that he may respect. 
 
 7. PERFECT. 
 § 347. The inflection differs from that of Perf. Act. only 
 in Sg. as the latter has adopted deponent endings in the Plu. 
 Paradigms (a) coim-nacar I was able, Pres. 3. Sg. con-ic (Fut. 
 § § 286, 345); (b) do-ménar I thought, Pres, domoiniur 
 (Fut. §§ 342, 346) ; 
 
 Sg. 1 coimnacar doménar 
 
 2. 
 
 3. coimnucuir doménair 
 
 PI. 1. coimnacmar doménammar 
 
 2. coimnacaid domenaid 
 
 3. coimnactar doménatar. 
 
PERFECT. 1 1 1 
 
 § 348. i in co im (coimnacar) drops out sometimes, as in 
 teccom-nocuir (do-ait h-com-) and for-com-nucuir it happened. 
 It is not fully ascertained whether this should be regarded as 
 an after effect of the reduplication syllable, as was mentioned 
 at § 19. The more modern caom-nagair he washed (Cfer. 
 nigim I wash), points to the inference that here too in O. 
 Irish caom- was coim-. 
 
 There may be question of a reduplication syllable only in 
 the Perf. Depon. of to sit, siasair she sat* (i. e. ro saidestar) 
 3. PI. siasatdr, but in this case it seems to belong to the 
 verbal stem. 
 
 § 349. Further examples of the Perfect Deponent : 
 
 (a) ro-ldmair he durst, Pres, ro-laimur I dare, (Fut. 
 
 § 277); 
 
 dúthraccar I wished, 3. Sg. du-fu-tharcair (§ 79), Pres. 
 dúthraic he wishes (Fut. § 345); 
 
 imchomarcair he asked, inquired, Pres. 3. Sg. imm-chom- 
 airc (Fut. § 287), Pret. PI. 3. imcomaircsetar ; 
 
 fo-ro-damar I suffered, Pres, fo-daim he suffers (Fut. 
 
 §277); 
 
 in tan imme-ru-mediar (perhaps -medair ?) when he has 
 sinned. 3. PI. inna hi imme-ruimdetar of those who have 
 sinned (Fut. § 345); 
 
 do-ru-madir-si the things which he had traversed, Cfer. 
 tomus measure ; 
 
 ro midar I judged, Pres. 1. Sg. midiur (Fut. § 344); 
 
 [b) ro génar I am born, Pres, ad-gainemar we are born 
 anew, (Fut. § § 384, 346); 
 
 ro chtssar I suffered, Pres. 1. Sg. céssaim, 2nd. Conj. 
 
 § 350. The following are solitary instances : ro génartar 
 they were born, ro lamratar they ventured, (Cfer. § 351). 
 
 § 351. Ro fetar belongs to a class apart : ro fetar I know 
 (Fut. § 343), root vid : the t mfetar, is of like origin with that 
 in cretim I believe (Cfer. Skrit. frad-dad/idmi, I give heart, 
 Lat. credo). Paradigm : 
 
 * Broccan's hymn, v. i. 
 
112 PARTICIPLE PERFECT PASSIVE. 
 
 Sg. i. ro yetar PI. i. ro yitemar 
 
 2. ro yetar i. ro fit id 
 
 3. ro yitir 3. yitetar. 
 
 2. Sg. is quoted by O'Donovan, Irish Gram. p. 239, 
 in fetar-su dost thou know ? In Sg. we find also fetor, fetur 
 with a transition to the inflection of the Present. The 
 later Irish has for fitemmar, feadarmar (Cfer. § 350). 
 
 § 352. Modern Irish has introduced deponent forms into 
 2. Sg. of Present and Future Active, in PI. 1, 2, and 3, of 
 the Preterite Active of all verbs : 
 
 PRESENT. FUTURE. PRETERITE. 
 
 Sg. 1. molaim molfad do mholas 
 
 2. mo I air mo If air domholais 
 
 3. molaidh sé mo If a id h sé do mkol sé 
 PI. 1. molamaoid molfamaoid do mholamar 
 
 2. moltaoi molfaidh do mholabhar 
 
 3. mo laid mo If aid do mholadar. 
 
 2. Sg. in -air, -fair does not yet appear in O. Irish. The 
 Plural forms in Preterite have most likely taken their endings 
 from the Perfect. The Modern Irish Preterite, or Past tense, 
 is a combination of the Old S-Preterite with the Perfect in 
 one mixed tense,, formed in exactly the same way by all verbs, 
 save a few so-called irregular verbs. 
 
 I. PARTICIPLE PERFECT PASSIVE. 
 
 § 353- This participle is formed by the suffix -te (-tae, -ta), 
 after vowels, -the, -de. It is declined on the nouns in e (see 
 § 115): brethe, berths brought, (§ 354«?) Gen. berthi, Dat. 
 berthu ; carthe beloved, loved, Ucthe let. 
 
 § 354tf . The suffix -te is immediately joined on to the root 
 in most verbs that are not denominatives, especially those of 
 ist. Con jug., just like the / of the Preterite Passive. Thus 
 do verbs with a final guttural form their participle : 
 
PARTICIPLE PERFECT PASSIVE. II3 
 
 timm-orte shortened *(See § 266), secondary Pres. Pass. 
 du-imm-aircthe he was straitened, neph-frithortae unhurt, 
 Infin. frith-orcun to strike against; ist. Conjug. 
 
 etar-^uillechta interlitus, besmeared, Pres, fo-sligim I 
 smear, daub ; 
 
 cuim-rechta bound, tied to, con-riug I bind ; 
 
 tórmachta increased, Pres. 3. Sg. do-for-maig he in- 
 creases. 
 
 § 354^. Verbs with a final dental and s{sse=ste) ; 
 
 indrisse invaded, PI. Nom. indirsi vastati, the devas- 
 tated ones, ind-rid raid, invasion, Pres, ad-riuth I assail, reth- 
 ait they run, airndrisse Gloss on erratam, Pres. 3. PI. du- 
 airnd-redat they wander about = do-air-ind- ; 
 
 mese examined, Pres, midiur I judge; 
 
 inna n-impesse Gloss on obsessorum of the besieged, Pres. 
 3. PI. im-suidet ; 
 
 claz'ssi Nom. PI. defossi dug up, Perf. fo-ro-chlaid he dug 
 out (§ 295); 
 
 anat n-acailsi Gloss on interftellati interrupted, Pres. 
 adgládur I speak to, Infin. accaldam ; 
 
 tuicse chosen, togu choice, Vexí.do-rói-gu (root gus) he chose. 
 
 § 354£. With final nasal : 
 
 neph-toimte unexpected, toimtiu opinion, thought, Pres. 
 do-?noiniur I think, Perf. do-ménar; 
 
 erite received; Conjunctive Pres. Sg. 3. air-ema, he 
 may take upon himself; 
 
 cete sung, Pres, canim I sing ; 
 
 con-goite pricked, Pres, gonaim I wound. 
 
 § 354^. With vowel ending : 
 
 imdibthe circumcised, Pres, im-di-bnim I circumcise (Cf. 
 § 261) ; tóbaide cut off, Pres, do-fui-bnim I cut down : 
 airdbide [air-di-) slain, Pres, airdben he slays [air-diA ; 
 
 foirbthe finished, perfect, Pres. Pass. Sg. 3. for-banar, 
 for-fenar it is perfected, Fut. Act. 3. Sg.forbia (§ 310) ; 
 
 * Viz. : the quantity of a vowel. 
 
 9 
 
114 PARTICIPLE PERFECT PASSIVE. 
 
 rith(B given, Pres; renim I give (See § 261) ; 
 
 cloithe convicted, defeated, PI. Dat. donaib . . clothib to 
 the vanquished, Pret. Sg. 3. ro chlói he conquered, Pass. 
 Pres. Sg. 3. cloithir he is conquered, entangled, clóither Gloss 
 on vinci, from cloim 3rd. Con j. I vanquish, Inf. clod, (Root 
 kill); 
 
 in-clothi Nom. Plur. fully heard, Pres, clunim (§ 261). 
 
 § 354^. With final r or I: 
 
 forngarti Nom. PI. commanded, Pres, for-con-gur I 
 command. 
 
 Verbs such as berim celim, melim had properly, it may be, 
 the el and er reversed (le, re) before the participial suffix (See 
 § § 3 2 5> 39 1 > 4°3) : brethe, brithe brought, inna in-chlidi 
 the hidden things, occulta. 
 
 We may thus account for the aspiration of t in forms 
 with transposition : rem-eperthce the aforesaid, Pres, epiur I 
 say : tedbarthe, Pres, do-aid biur I offer. 
 
 § 355- This aspiration has extended to cases in which it is 
 anomalous \ frithorthai Nom. PI. the afflicted, frith-ortae also 
 occurs (§ 354#) ; foircthe {=forcithe\ learned, erudite, Pres. 
 forchun I teach, but we have cete sung from canim (§354 c). 
 See § 361^. 
 
 § 356. In verbs even of the ist Conj. we perceive a ten- 
 dency not to join the participial suffix immediately to the root, 
 and that not only in gablha, aur-gabtha, Pres, gabim I take, 
 but even in verbs like canim : don terchantu to that which 
 has been prophesied, Pres, do-aur-chanim I prophesy. 
 
 § 357- Frecastae expected, calls for special notice, Dat. 
 neph-frescastu unexpected (further illustrated by neph-toimtin 
 Dat. of toimte § 354c), Particip. of fris-aiccim I look for, I 
 hope {ad-chiu I see § 264), Perf. fris-racacha I hoped. The 
 / of the suffix is introduced anew, since according to § 354&. 
 and the analogy of frescsiu hope, Gen. frescsen (Suffix -tiu, 
 Lat. -tio, Gen. -ten § 158), one would expect fres-cassc 
 For similar cases (see § § 361$, and 375«). 
 
 § 358. Participles of 2nd Conj : neph-ctar-scarthi un- 
 
PARTICIPLE OF NECESSITY. 115 
 
 divided, Pres, etar-scaraim I separate ; tinolta (§ 64) col- 
 lected, Pres, do-in.ola he collects : connects with. 
 
 Verbs of 3rd Conj. : 
 
 cuirthe thrown, Pres, cuirim; ind hule-loiscthi the whole 
 burnt (offerings), Pres, loiscim I burn ; foilsigthe revealed, 
 from foilsigim I reveal ; suidigthe placed, Pres, suidigim I 
 place, fodailte (§ 64), Pres, fo-dalet they distribute. 
 
 § 35g. At times this participle conveys the meaning of 
 the Latin adjectives in -alis, -bilis, and in such case it is 
 closely allied to the following participles in -ti : rithe venalis 
 to be sold (§ 354^), di-brithe unbearable (§ 354^) ; neph-icthe 
 incurable, Pres. 2 Conj. iccaim I heal. 
 
 PARTICIPLE OF NECESSITY. 
 
 § 360. This participle is formed like the preceding one, 
 by suffixing -ti {-ti), after vowels -thi, -di ' : it is mostly 
 used as a predicate, and hence, seldom occurs in other cases, 
 but the Nominative : brethi, beruht to be borne (361^), carthi 
 carthai lovable, Ucthi to be left. Only in Dat. PI. do we 
 find a form differing from -ti: adnachtib (the corpses) to be 
 buried. 
 
 § 3610. With primitive verbs the ti is immediately joined 
 on to the root. (See § 3540) : 
 
 con-riug I bind, cuimrechti to be bound ; 
 
 cuintgim I seek, cuintechti what should be sought, Pret 
 Act. conaitecht he sought (§ 266) ; 
 
 adnachti needing burial, Pret. Pass, ro adnacht he has 
 been buried ; 
 
 aichti formidable, Pres. Dep. agur I dread. 
 
 § 36 1£. "With final dental or s (See § 354^) : 
 
 messi that should be judged, Pres, midiur I judge ; 
 
 fissi which should be known, Pret. Dep. fetar I know, 
 
 § 351 ; 
 
 In this case too, the t after assimilation is inserted anew 
 (§ 357)-' itn-casti needing consideration, seeimm-caisiu circum- 
 
I 1 6 INFINITIVE. 
 
 spection, (Pres, imtn-ad-chiu) ; tinfesti Gloss on flatilem, tin- 
 feth = (do-in-fetk), aspiration, Pres. Sg. 3. tin-fet he inspires 
 (§ 260). 
 
 § 361c. In the case of a final nasal one would expect, e.g. 
 from caniyn, ceti, but in the MSS. we find only /or cant i to be 
 intimated (see § 356), and foircthi who is to be taught 
 
 (§355)- 
 
 § 361^. With vowel ending: buthi that ought to be. 
 
 § 36 1<?. The aspiration of the t* may be accounted for as at 
 § 354A by more primitive forms in re, le for er, el: clethi to 
 be hidden, com-sritki, Pres, ní sernat non conserunt (verba) 
 they do not scatter (words) or, hold conversation. 
 
 § 362- The suffix is not immediately joined to the root in 
 gabthi to be taken, Pres, gabim ist. Conj. ; sechidi obtainable, 
 Pres. Dep. sechur ist. Conj. I follow, sequor. 
 
 This is especially the case with verbs of 2 & 3 Conj. ; 
 
 moltai (§ 64) to be hymned, Pres, molaim I praise ; 
 
 ersailcthi that must be opened, Pres. Pass. Sg. 3. 
 arosailcther [air -od-) it is opened ; ailti to be besought, Pres. 
 ailim I pray ; móiti to be gloried in, Pres, móidim I boast ; 
 dtnti that should be done, Pres, dénim I do. 
 
 INFINITIVE. 
 
 § 363. In O. Irish the Infinitive is not as yet definitely 
 marked off from the usual noun of agency ; the Dat. of such 
 noun preceded by the particle do comes pretty close to the 
 Infinitive of other languages. The number of forms serving 
 as infinitive is very great, yet the 2nd. Conj. forms it princi- 
 pally in -ad, the 3rd. Conj. in -ud, -iud. 
 
 § 364. Both subject and object usually follow the Infini- 
 tive, the latter in Genit., the former in Dat. with do : ro pad 
 maith lim-sa labrad ilbelre dúib-si, I should like you to speak 
 clivers tongues (literally, it were good with me to speak = (the 
 speaking of) divers tongues to you = (by you). 
 
 * 7' after final r as in eperthi which should be said. 
 t Móiti = moid-ti (§ 64). 
 
"INFINITIVE. 117 
 
 But the Infinitive with do is also connected as predicate 
 with a foregoing substantive, which in the Latin idiom would 
 be either its subject or object. In this case the substantive 
 in question stands either in the Nominative absolute, or de- 
 pends on a preceding word: asbert in ben friú. . ., each fer 
 dib a aidchi do fairi na cat hr ach the woman said to them, 
 each one of them should guard the town his night ; ar is be's 
 leo-som in daim do thúarcain for it is a custom with them the 
 oxen to thresh, i.e., that the oxen should thresh ; atá i n-aic- 
 niud chaich dinum maith ocusimgabail uile do dénnm it is in 
 the nature of every one to do good and to avoid to do evil ; co 
 carad chaingnimu du denum that he loved to do good deeds ; 
 ni cumcat aithirgi n-do dénum they cannot do penance. 
 
 § 365. In Irish the possessive pronoun stands where in 
 other languages a personal pronoun would be used : tair dum 
 berrad-sa come to my shaving, i.e. (to tonsure me); asbert 
 fria muntir a breoad he said to his folks her burning (he told 
 them to burn her). The possessive pronoun takes the place 
 of the subject especially with intransitive verbs : ro ba maith 
 arrochtain and : it was good that she came thither (her com- 
 ing into it) ; in tan atchuala a bith alachta when she (Mary) 
 heard her to be (being) pregnant (that she (Elizabeth) was, &c 
 
 § 366. As there is no form for the Passive Infinitive, we 
 must at times translate the Active Infinitive in a Passive 
 sense : bá nar lée a lécud ocus did did tig it was a shame 
 with her [apud earn), i.e. she deemed it a shame to be left 
 (that she should be left) and to go home, i.e. to her house. 
 
 § 367. The connexion of prepositions with the Infinitive is 
 very idiomatic : iar n-atlugud buide do Dia after giving 
 thanks to God ; ria n-dul . . don cath recam in n-eclais be- 
 fore going to the battle we will go to the church ; bátar oc ól 
 they were a-drinking ; bdtar inna sessom they were in their 
 standing, i.e. they were standing. 
 
 § 368. Denominatives may have as Infinitive the noun 
 from which they are derived : 
 
Il8 INFINITIVE. 
 
 íccaim 2nd. Conj. I heal, from ic health, Infin. do ic, or 
 do icad ; 
 
 rannaim I divide, share, from rand a share, Infin. do raind 
 and do rannad. 
 
 § 369. Primitive verbs of 2nd. and 3rd. Conj. also form 
 the Infinitive in -ad, -iud, -ud (§ 363). 
 
 anad to stay, Pres, anaim I stay, 2nd. Conj.; 
 
 molad Pres, molaim I praise ; 
 
 scarad to withdraw Pres, scaraim (§ 277); 
 
 lassad to blaze, Pres, lassaim ; 
 
 céssad to suffer, Pres, céssaim ; 
 
 atlugud to thank, Pres. Depon. 1. Sg. atluchur 3rd. Conj.; 
 
 brissiud to break, Pres, brissim ; 
 
 bddud to dip, dive, bdidim ; 
 
 cuitbiud [con-tibiud) to laugh at, Pres, tibim I laugh ; 
 
 im-rddiud to consider, Pres, im-rádiu ; 
 
 snádud to protect, Pres, snáidim ; 
 
 loscud to burn, Pres, loiscim ; 
 
 oslogud to open, Pres, oslaicim. 
 
 § 370. Stems in a as Infinitives : 
 
 cose to blame, Dat. do chose, in-chosc to signify, meaning, 
 Pres, inchosig ist. Conj. it signifies, means ; 
 
 ainech (and anacul% 380) to protect, Pres. 1. Sg. angim 
 ist. Conj., non anich he protects us (Cfer. §§ 266 and 286) ; 
 
 tórmach to augment, to add to, Dat. do thormuch, Pres. 
 3. Sg. do-for-maig, ist. Conj. (Cfer. § 321) ; 
 
 indlach to split, to cleave, Pres. 1. Sg. ind-lung ist. Conj.: 
 
 fulach and fulang to endure, Dat. do imm-^olung to effect, 
 Pres. ist. Con], fo-loing he endures ; 
 
 rdd to say, to speak, Dat. oc rdd in speaking, Pres. 1. Sg. 
 3rd. Conjg. no rddiu ; 
 
 scor to loosen, to unyoke, Dat. do scor, Pres. 1 . Sg. 3rd. Conj. 
 scuirim ; 
 
 cor to put, Dat. do ckor, Pres. 1. Sg. 3rd. Conj. cuirim ; 
 
 § 371. I-Stems: 
 
INFINITIVE. 119 
 
 guin to wound, Dat. do guin, Pres. i. Sg. ist. Conj. 
 gonim. (See §§ 276, 280, 295) ; 
 
 er ail to command, Dat. do erail, Pres. 3rd. Conj. e rail im ; 
 
 fodáil to distribute, Pres. 3. Sg. 3rd. Conj. fo-ddli. 
 
 § 372. la-Stems : 
 
 faire to watch, Dat. do yairi, Pres. 1. Sg. 3rd. Conj. 
 fair im ; 
 
 fuine to cook, bake, Dat. ic fime a-baking, Pres. 1. Sg. 
 3rd Conj. fuinim ; 
 
 gude to pray, prayer, Dat. do guidi, Pres. 1. Sg. 3rd. Conj. 
 guidim (See § 290) ; 
 
 urnaide. Dat. oc umaidi awaiting, Pres. 1. Sg. 3rd. Conj. 
 ir-, ur-naidim ; 
 
 nige, Dat. oc nigi a- washing, Pres. 1. Sg. 3rd. Conj. nigim 
 (See §§ 287, 295) ; 
 
 it he, Ace. ithi eating, Pres. 1. Sg. ithim (See § 287). 
 
 § 273. 7Y-Stems : [a) the suffix is immediately joined on 
 to the root : 
 
 breith to bear, Pres. 1. Sg. ist. Conj. berim ; tabairt to give 
 (See § 3541?), and tabart (§ 124), Pres. 1. Sg. tabur ; epert to 
 say, Dat. do epert, Pres. 1. Sg. epiur (Pret. § 265, Fut. 
 
 §275); 
 
 mlith, blüh (§ 41) to grind, Pres, melim, ist. Conj. I grind; 
 toinailt to consume, Pres. toimlim = do-melim (§ 261); 
 
 cleith to hide, Pres. 1. Sg. ist. Conj. celim ; di-clitk, di- 
 cheilt (§ 354^) to hide (§ 261) ; 
 
 gleith to graze, to feed on, Pres. 3. Sg. ist. Conj. gelid, 
 (Pret. § 266) ; 
 
 (b) the suffix is not immediately joined to the root : 
 
 saigid, in-saigid to seek out, Dat. do saigid and do saich- 
 lin, Pres. 1. Sg. ist. Conj. saigim, in-saigim (§ 261); 
 
 saigid to dispute, Pres. 3. Sg. (relat.) ist. Conj. ished 
 on saiges it is this that he says (Fut. § 287) ; 
 
 iar-faigid to question, Pres. 3. Sg. ist. Conj. iarma-yoich, 
 (Pret. § 266, Fut. § 287); 
 
I20 INFINITIVE. 
 
 cuindchid, cuingid to ask, to demand, Pres. 3. Sg. ist. 
 Conj. con-daig (Fut. 287) ; 
 
 § 374#. -tu stems. These are very numerous, as to them 
 belong the Infinitives in -ad of 2nd. Conj., and those of the 
 3rd. Conj. in -ud, in which the suffix (1) joins on to the present 
 stem (§§ 363, 369); 
 
 (2) the suffix immediately follows the root ; 
 fiss knowledge, to know, Dat. do-fz'uss (contracted into 
 dús),fetar I know (§ 351, Fut. § 343) ; 
 
 mess to judge, Dat. do mess, Pres. Depon. 1. Sg. midiur 
 (Perf. § 349, Fut. § 344). 
 
 § 3745. Stems in tä seem to be present in : techt going, 
 Dat. do thecht, Pres. 1. Sg. ist. Conj. tiagim ; im-thecht 
 walking, Ace. PI. imthechta, im-tiagam we walk (Fut. § 285, 
 Pret. § 269) ; 
 
 tuidecht to come, Pret. 3. PI. tuidchetar, do-dechatar they 
 came (§ 302) ; 
 
 § 375a. Infinitives in -tiu (Lat. -Ho) in Nom. -ten in Gen. 
 (§152); 
 
 airitiu to accept, Pres. Conjun. air-ema let him take up 
 (Pret. § 266, Fut. § 277) ; 
 
 fo-ditiu to bear with, Dat. do foditin, Pres. 3. Sg. ist. 
 Conj. /o-daim (§ 261); 
 
 ditiu to protect, Dat. do ditin, Fut. du-ema he will defend 
 (Pret. § 266, Fut. § 277) ; 
 
 toimtiu thought [do-fo-mitiu), Dat. do thoimtin, Pres. 
 Depon. do-moiniur 3rd. Conj. I think (Perf. § 347, Fut. 
 
 § 342); 
 
 teistiu to shed, shedding, Dat. do thestin, Pres. 3. PI. does- 
 met = [do-ess-semet) ; 
 
 tuistin generation, Dat. do thuistin, Pres, do^uisim he be- 
 gets [do-fo-es-siin) ; 
 
 acsiu sight, Dat. do acsin, aiscin (§ 80), Pres. 1. Sg. ad- 
 chiu ; déicsiu seeing, Dat. do décsin, Pres. í . Sg. deecu 
 
 (§ 26 4); 
 
INFINITIVE. 121 
 
 clósi hearing, Dat. do chlósin, and by re-insertion of t, iar 
 clostin after hearing, having heard (§ 357), Pres. Depon. door 
 I hear (Pret. Pass. § 326b) ; 
 
 taidbsiu to show, Dat. do thaidbsin, Pres. Pass. 3. Sg. do- 
 ad-badar (Fut. § 287) ; 
 
 efieltu to die, Dat. do epeltin Pres. 3. Sg. atbail (§ 261) ; 
 
 Ace. sir tin with sirind to seek, Pres. 1. Sg. 3rd. Conj. 
 sir im ; 
 
 Dat. do saichtin (and do saigid) to seek out (§ 373), Pres, 
 ist. Conj. saigim I go to ; 
 
 tichtu, tickte coming, Dat. oc tichtain, a-coming. Ace. co 
 tichti?i until the coming, Pres. 3. Sg. tic (§ 261) ; tiachtain 
 synonymous with the Dat.; 
 
 Dat. do riachtain to come, Pret. riacht he came {% 266) ; 
 
 Ace. torachtain coming, Pres. 3. Sg. ist. Conj. toraig 
 (Pret. § 266); besides which toracht progress, succession (do- 
 /o-racht), tíar-móracht consequence, continuance [do-iarm-fo- 
 racht) (§ 374<S) ; 
 
 Thus too does fortacht help, to help, change in inflection, 
 Ace. fortachtain and fortacht (connected with techt to come, 
 Pres, tiagaim r Cf er. fortiag Gloss on conniveo. Zeuss (Ebel's) 
 p. 428). 
 
 § 375^- Cases also occur wherein the /of the suffix is not 
 immediately joined on to the root syllable (See § 356) : 
 
 aigthin to fear, Pres. Depon. 1. Sg. dgur ; do saigthin to 
 go to, with saichtin ; 
 
 Dat. oc ferthain a-giving, Pres. 2nd. Conj. feraim ; 
 
 Dat. do cantain (with do for-cetnl § 380), Pres. ist. Conj. 
 canim ; 
 
 § 375£. Fóisitiu, Dat. do fo'isitin to confess, confession, is 
 to be noticed as Infin. to Pres. 1. Sg. fosisiur I confess, 
 (§336). 
 
 § 376. Infinitives in mm, fit (suffix mann, § 160), which re- 
 peatedly are immediately suffixed to the nasalized roots in ng s 
 nd, nt (See § 76) ; 
 
122 INFINITIVE. 
 
 léimm to leap, Dat. do lémaim, Pres, lingim ist. Conj. 
 (§261); 
 
 céimm step, to march, Pres, cingim ist. Conj.; tochim to 
 advance, Pres, do-cingim ist. Conj. (§ 261) ; 
 
 in-greimm to persecute, Dat. oc ingrimmim, Pres, in- 
 grennim ist. Conj. (§ 261) ; 
 
 foglim,foglaim to learn, Pres. 1. Sg. ist. Con], fo-gliunn 
 (§261); 
 
 fordiuglaim to devour, Fut. for-tam-diucuilset they will 
 devour me, Partie, for-diucailsi swallowed up, absorpti ; 
 
 tóthim = tuitim to fall, Dat. ßfo thuitim. Pres, tuitim ist. 
 Conj. I fall, (§ 264c) ; 
 
 beim blow, stroke, Dat. öfo beim to strike, Pres. ist. Conj. 
 benim (§ 261). 
 
 § 377. Infinitives in -om, (-am) -em : 
 
 cosnom, -nam contend, defend, Dat. do chosnom, Pres, cos- 
 naim, ist. Conj. Fut. 3. PI. cossénat (§ 275), Perf. 3. Sg. ro 
 chosain ; 
 
 sessom, sessam to stand, Dat. ina sessom standing (in their 
 standing) (§ 367), Pres, sessaim, I stand, (Cfer. § 336) ; 
 
 gnim act, Dat. do gnim to do, Pres. 1. Sg. 3rd. Conj. 
 gniim ; fognam service, Dat. do yognam to serve, Pres. 1. Sg. 
 fo-gniu (§ 264); 
 
 dénom, -nurn, -nam doing, Dat. do dé?iom, to do, Pres. 1. Sg. 
 3rd. Conj. déntml do. 
 
 These Infinitives are declined like the masculine £/-Stems, 
 (Gen. gnímo, dénmo, % 126). But others show forms analog- 
 ous to the Feminine /i-Stems (§ no) : 
 
 accaldam to speak to, Dat. do accaldam, Ace. accaldim y 
 Pres. Depon. adglddur (§ 336) ; 
 
 sechem to follow, Ace. fri sec hem and -im, Pres. Depon. 
 sechur sequor (§ 333) ; 
 
 cretem faith, to believe, Pres. 3rd. Conj. cretim credo, 
 feminine, Gen. cretme. 
 
 § 378. Infinitives in 11 (suffix na, ni) are more rarely met 
 
INFINITIVE 123 
 
 with : búain to reap, Dat. oc búain a-reaping, Pres, bongaim I 
 break, I reap (§ 261); súan sleep, to sleep, Pres, foaim I 
 sleep (§ 56J. 
 
 §379. Infinitives in -un, -an, in Nom. (suffix -and) ; some 
 show a masculine, others a feminine inflection : 
 
 orcun to slay, Pres. ist. Conj. orcaid he slays, es-orcun 
 to smite, Dat. oc esorcuin ; túarcun to thresh, Dat. do thuar- 
 cuin, Pres, do-fu-aircc he threshes (§§ 67, 284) ; 
 
 blegun milking, Dat. do blegun, Pres. 1. Sg. ist. Conj. 
 bligim (Perf. § 295) ; 
 
 lécun, and -ud to let, to let go, Dat. do lécun, Pres. 3rd. 
 Conj. lécim ; 
 
 imbresan strife, Dat. do, oc imbresun, Pres, imfresna 2nd. 
 Conj. he opposes {int-fres-sna). 
 
 % 380. Infinitives in / in Nominative : 
 
 forcetul, forcital to teach, doctrine (see cantain § 375), 
 Dat. do forcetul, Pres, for-chun, for-chanim, ist. Conj. 
 (§261); 
 
 intinscital undertaking, to begin, Pres. 3. Sg. 2nd. Conj. 
 intinscana [ind-do-ind-scana, see § 246) ; 
 
 tindnacul to impart, hand to, Pres, do-ind-naich he dis- 
 tributes (Pret. § 266, Fut. § 287) ; 
 
 adnacul grave, to bury, Pres, secondary Pass, adnaicthe 
 (Fut. §287); 
 
 gabdl, gabdilj Fern, to take, Dat. do gab áil, Pres. ist. Conj, 
 gabim capio (§ 261); 
 
 imdegail Fern, to protect, Dat. do imdegail, Pres, im-dichim 
 I protect, 3. Sg. im-dig ; 
 
 atmail to avow, Pres. 3. PI. ad-daimet ; 
 
 ticsdl to take up, ticsath a chruich let him take up his 
 cross, Imperat. 3. Sg. 
 
 § 381. Infinitives in -end, -enn. These seem to have taken 
 their ending from the Lat. gerunds : legend = legere, to read, 
 Gen. legind = legendi, Dat. do legund • scribend scribere, to 
 write, Gen. scribint, Dat. do scribund ; thus too on the same 
 
124 SUBSTANTIVE VERB. 
 
 model dílgend to exterminate, Dat. do dilgiunn, do-lega he 
 will exterminate, dilegthith exterminator. 
 
 § 382. The Substantives given as Infinitives in all these 
 §§ are used as mere nouns of agency : fort acht help, and to 
 help, imrddud thought, and to think; 61, (which serves as In- 
 finitive to ibim I drink) = drink, and to drink. The list given 
 above has not exhausted the full number of forms used as 
 Infinitives, seeing that every noun or name of agency may 
 be so employed. It is difficult to explain accurately the stem- 
 formation of im-di-be circumcision, to circumcise, tó-be cutting 
 off, to cut off, Pres. 1. Sg. im-di-bnim, dofui-bnim, and other 
 compounds of benim, further dul, dula to go, Infinitive of 
 luid ) do-luid he went (§ 302). 
 
 SUBSTANTIVE VERB. 
 
 § 383. Four different roots serve for the substantive verb : 
 1. as, 2. stä, 3. vel for the present, and 4. bhü for all tenses ; as 
 and bhü serve also for the English verb to be. 
 
 1. ROOT as. 
 
 § 384. Pres. Sg. 1. amm, am, im, lam. PI. ammi 
 
 2. at ad /b 
 
 3. is, rel. as. it, at. 
 
 § 385. Besides this we have an impersonal inflection : is 
 me 'tis I, is tii 'tis thou, is snisni 'tis we, is sissi (also it sib) 
 'tis you. In is-am (also is-im) is-at, bid-at I am, thou art, 
 thou wilt be, Stokes sees another kind of impersonal inflec- 
 tion consisting in the suffixing of pronominal elements ; but 
 probably this verbal form am, at (I am, thou art) and the 
 whole formula is an emphatic " it is that I am, — that thou art, 
 it will be that thou art." The phrase isit imda a locha 
 
SUBSTANTIVE VERB. I 25 
 
 (O'Donovan's Ir. Gram. p. 162) many are its lakes (literally, 
 it is that are many &c. or, it's many are its lakes) counten- 
 ances this view. 
 
 2. ROOT stä. 
 
 § 386. Indicative and Conjunctive Present. It usually ap- 
 pears in the Compound form attd, atd (aith-td) is, or itd, this 
 last is either identical with the first, or is tá with the relative 
 where, in which {in) ; instead of simple td we very often meet 
 with dá (see § 61), e.g. after the particles of comparison, ol, 
 in (an)-.olddas, indds (andds) than is. The forms in brackets 
 are taken from O'Donovan's Ir. Gram. 
 
 PRESENT INDICATIVE. 
 
 conj. abs. 
 
 Sg. 1. it áu, attó, atu ol ddn, dó {tdim) 
 
 2. itdi, atái ol ddi [tdir) 
 
 3. itd, attda, atd ni td rel.ol daas, dds taith {tdse) 
 PI. 1. itaam, ataam ni tarn, dam (tamaoid) 
 
 2. ataaith, ataad ni tad, dad tathi {tathaoi) 
 
 3. itaat, ataat ni tat, rel. ol date (Jdid). 
 
 CONJUNCTIVE PRESENT. 
 
 Sg. i. ni ta, conda (that I may be) PI. ni tán, con-ddn 
 
 2. con-dath 
 
 3 . con-dat. 
 
 § 387. Irregular Indicative forms are found in na-te, na-de, 
 no, it is not, ca-te who is ? where is ? ca-teet what are they ? 
 
 In like manner to this verb, or to amm (§ 384), may we 
 refer the fragmentary verbal forms in combination with the 
 conjunctions ce, cia, though, md if (with the Conjoint.) mani if 
 not, unless, co n- in order that, dian- to whom, nan- who not, 
 which nut, in- where, in which: 
 
126 SUBSTANTIVE VERB. 
 
 Sg. 3. cid mad manid, conid, dianid (diant), nand, inid. 
 
 cesu, masu. 
 
 PI. 2. mad (Wb. 9a) 
 
 3. cit mat nandat 
 
 cetu matu 
 
 matis 
 
 With a further addition condid and condib that he may be, 
 are formed from cont'd} condib clearly contains a form of biu 
 (§ 389)- 
 
 3. ROOT vel. 
 
 § 388. In O. Irish this root occurs only in 3. Sg., governs 
 the Accusative and is often equivalent to the French, il y a 
 there is: Sg. 3-fil (fail) relative file, Conjunctive /el, feil. 
 This latter occurs as the relative form after the Neuter Sg. 
 In O. Irish the remaining persons are expressed by an imper- 
 sonal construction like that we have seen in use for the ist 
 and 2nd Person Passive : con-dum-fel that I may be, 
 might be, nis fil they are not. A personal form is, however, 
 found : ni filet (fallet) they are not.* In Modern Irish go bh- 
 fuilim that I am, 2. Sg. go bh-fuilir, 3. go bh-fuil se, PI. i.go 
 bh-fuilimtd, 2. go bh-fuiltz, 3. go bh-fuilid. 
 
 4. ROOT bhü.\ 
 
 § 38g. Paradigms of the root bhü. In nearly every tense 
 we find two rows of forms, which, as regards stem-formation 
 seem to stand to each other as the \.at.fio,fuam or Skrit. bha- 
 vämi. The forms of the ist. row (a) have a more pronounced, a 
 stronger meaning (to be, to find one's self), the forms (b) of the 
 2nd row or series serve but as mere logical copula. The 
 same distinction may be seen in the Perfect, though in this 
 case the different shades of meaning are not to be accounted 
 for by a difference of formation. 
 
 * Also filet (rel.) who are. 
 
 + Skrit. root bhü = fu- of L.at./u-i I have been,/= bh ; bhav-ä-mi I exist, 
 I come forth. 
 
SUBSTANTIVE VERB. 
 
 127 
 
 PRESENT INDICATIVE. 
 
 PRESENT. CONJUNCTIVE. 
 
 abs. 
 
 conj. (d 
 
 ) abs. 
 
 conj. 
 
 (b) abs. 
 
 conj. 
 
 
 Sg. 1. biu 
 
 no biu 
 
 beo 
 
 
 ba 
 
 
 
 2. (bii) bi 
 
 
 
 
 
 co m-ba 
 
 
 3. biid, bith 
 
 ni bii, bi 
 
 beitk 
 
 ni bé 
 
 ba 
 
 ni-b, ro-p, 
 
 roi-b 
 
 rel. bits, bis 
 
 
 bes 
 
 
 bas 
 
 
 
 PI. I. bimtni 
 
 ni biam 
 
 bemmi 
 
 ro bent 
 
 bami 
 
 co m-ban 
 
 
 2. 
 
 no bith 
 
 beithe 
 
 ni beid 
 
 bede 
 
 arna bad 
 
 
 3. biit, bit ni biat 
 
 rel. bite 
 
 beit, bit ro bet 
 
 co m-bat 
 
 beta, bete 
 
 IMPERATIVE. 
 
 (a) 
 
 Sg. 1 
 
 2. bi 
 
 3. biitk, bid 
 
 PI. 1. 
 
 2. biid, bith 
 
 (*) 
 
 SECONDARY PRESENT. 
 (a) (b) 
 
 PERFECT. 
 
 ba, 
 bad 
 
 biinn 
 
 bith 
 
 bin 
 
 ni-ptha 
 bed, bad 
 
 baan, ban bimmis bemmis 
 bad bethe 
 
 bat 
 
 bitis 
 
 ba, bá, rop-sa 
 
 bá, rop-su 
 
 bói, bái, ba, combo 
 
 robe, rabi ni bu, nib, rop 
 
 bámmar, 
 
 baid, 
 
 betis 
 
 comtis, roibtis 
 
 bdtar 
 
 robtar. 
 
 FUTURE. 
 (a) abs. conj. 
 
 Sg. 1. bia 
 
 2. bia 
 
 3. bieid, biaid ro bia 
 rel. bias 
 
 PI. 1. bemmit ni piam 
 
 SECONDARY FUTURE. 
 (b) abs. conj.' (a) (b) 
 
 be nibeinn (Ml. i^id) 
 
 bid 
 bes 
 bimmi 
 
 2 . ni bieid, died 
 
 3 . bieii, biait ni biat bit 
 rel. beite beta 
 
 ro betha 
 nib a no biad 
 
 ro pat 
 
 bed, ro pad 
 
 bemmis 
 
 rob (is. 
 
128 PARTICLES. 
 
 X 
 
 PARTICLES. 
 
 I. NEGATION. 
 
 § 390. In independent propositions the negative is ex- 
 pressed by ni {ni), in dependent and relative propositions 
 by na, nach, nad [ná, nách, nád). Generally speaking, its 
 place is at the beginning of the proposition, as it can be pre- 
 ceded by nothing but a conjunction, or in relative proposi- 
 tions, by a preposition, or in questions, by the interrogative 
 particle. Latin ne . . quidem :* ni . . dam ; neither. . nor ; . . 
 ni . . na. 
 
 § 391. For ni we often find ni con, later on no co, nocho, 
 nochon, literally " not that," its opposite is the strong asse- 
 veration ni nad non quin, not but that. 
 
 In the relative nand (nant) who, which, what is not, PI. 
 nandat, besides a pronominal element, we have also a verbal 
 form. (§ 387). 
 
 2. QUESTION AND ANSWER. 
 
 § 392. The interrogative particle is in [inn, modern an)f 
 which always keeps its nasal, but changes into m before b. 
 In indirect questions we have dús in [düs = do-yiuss in order 
 to know). Wherefore ? ca, co ; why not? cani (cain), cini. 
 
 In the double question we have in . . . fa (ba) = Lat. 
 utrum . . an ; in . . fanacc = Lat. utrum . . necne. +The rhe- 
 torical question is introduced by inn á, innád or . . . not Lat. 
 annon. 
 
 § 393. For "yes" acc,aicc is said. The modern language 
 has no word for it. Seadh ~ is ead {est id, ead for ed = it) 'tis, 
 
 * not even. 
 
 t Cf. Lat. an. 
 
 % utrum-an wliether-or, utrum-necne whethcr-or not. 
 
PARTICLES. 129 
 
 it. In direct discourse ém, dm serve to strengthen an affirma- 
 tion, indeed, in sooth, truly. Naicc, natho, nithó = " no." 
 3. CONJUNCTIONS. 
 
 § 394. The following conjunctions serve to connect, to 
 disjoin, to contrast, to infer, to introduce a proof by means of 
 an axiom, or principle : 
 
 ocus. acus (modern agus) \ tra, thra \ 
 
 is \ and dim, later din > fyj-^gj. .' 
 
 sceo ) dono, dana, don, dan, dno ) 
 
 dam (later dan) \ idem, id est, that is ; 
 
 cid, cit, (see § 396), ) a SO ' even ar, air since, for = Lat.na.rn, quia ; 
 
 nó, nd, or ; emith . . . emith tam . . . quam, as well . . . 
 
 immorro, \ as also, both ; 
 
 noch > but, however, im . . . im (for imb, im-ba) \ 
 
 cammaib ) «w . . . fa (ba) \ whether-or; 
 
 act, acht, but, save, except, ce . . . ce, cid . . cid ) 
 
 acht . . . nammá, save . . . only ; m éit . . méit quantum . . tantum, as much 
 acht chena \ meanwhile, never- . • so, as . . so (sicut . . ita) ; 
 arai, araide ) theless ; ni hed a méit . . not only . . but also ; 
 
 didiu therefore, wherefore; #*' • • «<* neither . . nor. 
 
 §395. For certain Conjunctions the old MSS. mostly use 
 an abbreviation : 
 
 ocus and : 7, abridgment of Lat. et, which is often used in 
 Irish texts without abridgment ; 7 f\l ( = agus aroile = etc.) ; 
 
 nó or : t-, abridged Lat. vel * or ; 
 
 idon namely : .i. for Lat. i.e. = id est ; 
 
 immorro but : im. 
 
 § 396. A list of the most important Conjunctions, which 
 
 introduce dependent or subordinate propositions : 
 
 (a) CONDITIONALS. {b) CONCESSIVE. 
 
 má if ei ce, ci, cia though, although, 
 
 dia n- if \áv, orav cid, cesu, ciasu, quamvis sit, 
 
 though it be, granting 
 
 man:, main unless cit,cetu (same meaning but PL), 
 
 though they be, quamvis sint. 
 cén (céin) co although, 
 
 notwithstanding, though not, 
 
 * From velle, to w21,free will, choice, aut exclusion. 
 
 10 
 
J30 PARTICLES. 
 
 ein má save if, unless, 
 
 With cen ma, are connected cenmitha, cenmotha, except, 
 For cid, cit (see §§ 387, 394). 
 
 § 397. Temporal Conjunctions : [c] 
 
 an- ) 1 céin, céine as long as, while, during 
 
 . , ... , . > when, as , . & » » & 
 
 zra /#;z, ?« ram ) since 
 
 rgft& ere, before co, con, co n until (modern go) 
 
 íarsindí after, afterwards läse (more correctly lasse = la se a- 
 
 pud hoc) when, whilst, thereby. 
 (d) COMPARATIVE. 
 amail, amal as, just as, as if. 
 
 (e) CAUSATIVE. 
 óir iúair), ore \ I ol 'sodain 
 
 fo bith, fo bithin 1 % I arindi 
 
 dég, déig, dáig J Sge g 24Q> isindi 
 
 fo ddig, fo da gin seek, 
 
 ol, ol 'snide. J V 
 
 The proposition at the head of which these Conjunctions 
 stand is a relative proposition ; the relative pronoun is often 
 omitted. 
 
 § 398. Sech is inserted in the list of Causal Conjunctions. 
 Its original meaning is "except, besides, beyond/' but there 
 can be no question but that it is often used in the sense of the 
 Lat. quatenus, siquidem, quoniam, since, inasmuch as, for. 
 
 Sech is = Lat. nimirum,* sechib hé, sechip hé, sechi ^/with- 
 out the rest of the verb form, means whoever, Lat. qui- 
 cunque.f (Cf. § 386). 
 
 § 399- 
 
 (f) FINAL. (g) CONSECUTIVE. 
 
 ara n- \ that, in co, co n-, 1 that 
 
 co, con, co ro, corro, > order that co ro, corro, cor ) so that; 
 
 cor 1 (ut final) cona, cona \ ,,, 
 
 ; ' } so that not. 
 
 arna, arnach, arnad \ lest, connach 
 
 cona, conna, connach, \ that cen con without that. 
 coni 
 
 not. 
 
 * Nimirum = that is to say, surely. f Quicunque, whoever, whatever. 
 
 ar dáig na 
 
PARTICLES. 131 
 
 If ara n- (in order that) stand before a double consonant, 
 it is replaced by art n- : art- m- bad ut esset, that he might be 
 (Cf. §7). 
 
 § 400. It is difficult to show a distinction of meaning between 
 the forms co, co n-, con. This Conjunction answers to our 
 " that " in assertive propositions, (negative com', cona, conna, 
 connach), also to lt since," "because/ 5 "whereas/' in the be- 
 ginning of subordinate sentences, to " und da," " and then '' in 
 simple narrative, and, generally speaking, it often stands at the 
 beginning of sentences* before the verb, as an apparently 
 superfluous expletive (negatively ni con, no co, nochon § 391). 
 4. PARTICLES USED AS FIRST SYLLABLES. 
 
 § 401. Among the prosthetic, or prefixed particles modifying 
 the meaning of a noun, the privatives an-, in-, am-, es-, é-, di- 
 come first under consideration : firén righteous, an- fírén un- 
 righteous ; asse easy, anse difficult ; gnáth known, usual, in- 
 gnad wonderful, extraordinary ; reid even, am-reid uneven ; 
 cara friend, es-care enemy ; nert strength, t- nirt weak ; 
 cosmil like, similis, é-csamil different, various, unlike ; treb 
 dwelling, di-thrub wilderness. Besides which there is a form 
 with a nasal : dim-búaid defeat, discomfiture, from búaid 
 victory. 
 
 These particles do not simply deny the meaning of 
 the primitive noun, but change it into its opposite, neph- the 
 prefix neb-, neph- (modern neamh-, Scotch Gaelic neo-) answers 
 more exactly to a pure negative, and often does duty for the 
 negative particle before an infinitive : tri neb-airitin lege 
 through not accepting (the non-acceptance of) the wages or 
 prize : neph-fodiide indivisible, that cannot be shared, neb- 
 marbtu immortality, ni something, a thing, neph-ni nothing, 
 modern neimhni. 
 
 § 402. The contrast of good and bad (Greek ev-, Svg) is 
 expressed by su- so-, du- do-, both of which aspirate the initial 
 consonant of the word to which they are prefixed (§ 96) : cruth 
 * i.e. of principal sentences. 
 
tj2 PARTICLES. 
 
 shape, appearance, so-chruth handsome, do-chruth hideous ; 
 later on these words are transferred to the ist Declension under 
 the forms sochraid, dochraid (Cfer. Latin deformis horn forma). 
 The same opposition is expressed in an adjective sense by 
 deg-, dag-, droch- (Skrit druh) dag- gnim a good deed, drog- 
 gnim an evil deed. Mi (which aspirates) changes the sense 
 of the noun to an evil meaning : gnim, mi- gnim misdeed ; 
 toimtiu thought, intent, mi- thoimtiu evil intent. 
 
 § 403 Intensive Particles: ro-,for-, ér- ; ro-mór exceeding 
 great, too great, ro-chain very beautiful, in ro-grad the great 
 love, for-granna exceeding ugly, for-derg very red, érchosmil 
 very like. Di- arid der- occur as intensives : di-mór, der- mar 
 enormous ; but on the other hand, we find them both in a pri- 
 vative sense (401): der-óil penury, foróil plenty ; der- also 
 occurs in verbal compounds : con der- manammar that we may 
 forget, Cfer. do-moiniur I think (§ 336). In arna der-gaba 
 ne deßciat* with di-gbail loss, decrease, der- alternates 
 with di- and hence, may, in this case at least, be considered 
 as the outcome of di-ro. But di-ro seems to be the original 
 of der- in its intensive sense, as besides ó der-chóiniud 
 Gloss on ex abundantiori tristitiafy we find derochóinet they 
 
 despair. 
 
 LESSONS. 
 
 Nos. Ill, V, and VI, first appeared in print at the end of 
 Professor Windisch's Grammar. The beginner had best 
 commence with the O. Ir. sentences under No. 1 ; of the other 
 lessons, No. 5 presents no great difficulty; as for No. 4, the 
 student may compare his translation with that of Hennessy. 
 The italics serve to indicate the abbreviations of the original 
 MSS. and Latin words. 
 
 I. 
 EXTRACTS FROM O. IRISH MS. GLOSSES. 
 i. Ni mebul lemm precept sosce'/i (Wb. \b). 2. Ni tairm- 
 thecht rechto, mani airgara recht (Wb. 2c). 3. Ro bad bethu 
 * Lest it (the number) diminish. t Through excessive grief. 
 
LESSON^ 133 
 
 dorn, dian chomalninn (Wb. 3^). 4. Tairchechuiti resiu 
 forchuimsed (Wb. 4a 7 ). 5. Is do thabirt díglae berid in clai- 
 deb sin (Wb. 6a). 6. Is hé in tecttaire maith condaig indoc- 
 ba.il dia thigerni (Wb. Sd). 7. Nob sóirfa-si Dia dinab fochi- 
 dib (Wb. 11b). 8. Ciarud chualatar ilbélre et ce nus labratar, 
 ni pat ferrde; is follus dim nanmá arbríg labrad ilbélre (Wb. 
 i2d). 9. Nachin rogba uáll (Wb. \$d). 10. Sech ni thartsat 
 som ni comtachtmar-ni (Wb. 24b). 11. Bid di bar n-ág-si 
 ron bia-ni indocbál (Wb. 250). 12. Amal do téit side {viz. 
 a thief) do gabáil báiguil in tan nád n-acastar et nád forch- 
 luinter, isamlid dorriga Dia do bráth, intain nád tomnibther a 
 thichtu (Wb. 25b). 13. Is triit dorolgetha ar pecthi duún 
 (Wb. 26c). 14. Ani dodesta di chomalnad caesta Crist dom- 
 sa, is occa attóo ; is had dim desta di suidiu dul martre tar 
 far cenn-si (Wb. 2b d). 15. Ató oc combáig friss im sechim a 
 gnime et im gabáil desimrechte de, con roissinn cutrummus 
 friss et congni-som frim-sa oc suidiu (Wb. 20d). 16. Denid 
 attlugud buide do Dia di each maith dogni frib (Wb. 2ja). 
 
 17. Amai fongníter idil, sic fogníther donaib ánib (Wb. 27b). 
 
 18. Na taibred each úaib bréic imm alaile (Wb. 27b). 19. 
 Gaibid immib a n-etach mace coimsa, anw/ nondad maicc co- 
 ima (Gloss on Coloss. iii. 12, Wb. 27b). 20. Attlugud boide 
 do Dia di bar n-icc trit-som (Wb. 27^). 21. Adib moga-si 
 dam, atá far cóimdiu innim (Wb. 27c). 22. Is airi am cimbid- 
 se hore no predchim in ruin sin (Wb. 27c). 2^. Forcain som 
 hie servos obidire et servire dominis [Lat. here slaves to obey 
 and serve their masters] arna érbarat domini robtar irlithi 
 ar mogeduun resiu tised hiress, robtar anirlithi íarum ; ní áil tra 
 in sin do epert ol sé- som, ar ni do forcitul anirlatad dodechuid. 
 (Wb. 27c). 24. Mani ro chosca-som a muntir in tain bus cen 
 grád, ni uisse toisigecht sochuide do (Wb. 2%b). 25. Ni riat 
 na dánu diadi ar a n-indeb domunde (Wb. 281?). 26. Manid 
 tesarbi ni di maith assa gnimaib in tain rombói etir tuáith, is 
 uisse a airitiu i n-aeclis (viz., of the widow, Wb. 28^. 27. Is 
 uisse log a saithir do chách (Wb. 29^). 28. Ni taibre grád 
 
134 LESSONS. 
 
 for nech causa a pectha no a chaingnima, ar but alaili and ro 
 finnatar a pecthe resíu docói grád forru, alaili is iarum ro fin- 
 natar ; berir dam fri laa brátha (Wb. iga). 29. Arna aérbarthar 
 ioptar irlithi ar möge dún, con tanicc hiress, et it anirlithi 
 iarum (Wb. 19b). 30. Is hed dim ^legitime scarad fri indeb 
 in domuin ocus tol Dáe do dénum (Gloss on. 2. Tim. ii. 5, Wb. 
 ZOa). 31. Berir do inchomarc uaidib (Wb. 31^). 32. In tan 
 durairngert Dia du Abracham a maith sin, ducuitig tarais fad- 
 eissin, ar ni robe nech bad huaisliu tar a toissed (Wb. 33d). 
 33. Ar osailcther hires tri degním ; innarbanar hires da?z tri 
 drochgnímu (Mil. 14c). 34. In tan forcomnacuir in gnim so 
 crochtha Crist ocus dodechuid temel tarsin gréin, asrubartatar 
 fir betho : tiagar huáin dochum hlrusalem dús cid forchom- 
 nacuir indi ind inaim so, air is ingnad linn a n-adciam (Mil. 16c.) 
 35. Ceni tormastar ho méit is trom cenae ho aicniud ut sunt 
 lapides [as are stones] (Mil. 20a). 36. In tan tét a laithe di 
 chiunn cosnaib gnimaib ocus cosnaib imnedaib gniter and, do- 
 tét iarum imthanu aidche tar haesi co n-dermanamar-ni inna 
 imned sin i m-biam isind laithiu tri chumsanad inna aidche 
 dod-iarmorat (Mil. 21c). 37. Dobert goiste imma bragait fa- 
 desin conid marb, huare nad n-digni Abisolón a chomairli 
 (Mil. 23b). 38. Ni ru foraithmenair Duid isin t-salm so a 
 n-durigni Abisolón fris (Mil. 24c). 39. Foillsigthir as n-isel in 
 dóinacht íar n-aicniud, huare as in deacht fodaraithmine ocus 
 no da fortachtaigedar (Mil. 25c). 40. Is si ar n-ires hi sin 
 atá mor dechur etir deacht ocus doinacht (Mil. 26$). 41. Sech 
 ni coimnactar ar namit son fortanbristis-ni (Gloss on obprimi 
 nequivimus, we could not be overwhelmed — Mil. 135$). 42. 
 Is dosaidi-siu for hirubinaib co n-dárbais frecndarcus du for- 
 tachtae dunaib trebaib so dia soirad, .i. triub Effraim rl. (Mil. 
 209). 43. Ba bés leu-som dobertis da boc leu dochum tem- 
 puil ocus no leicthe indala n-ái fon dithrub co pecad in popuil 
 ocus dobertis maldachta foir ocus noircthe din and o popul tar 
 cenn a pectha ind aile (Turin, woe). 44. Is di lus bis forsnaib 
 caircib dognithcr in chorcur buide (Tur. 115). 45. Cid bee 
 
LESSONS. 135 
 
 cid mar ind inducbál ó dia tar hesi denmo ind libuir, bith má 
 de do buith dait-siu hi coimthecht oco (St. Gall. 2d). 46. Ni 
 bat litre nota aram cia scribtair hi fers (St. G. 6b). 47. Is glé 
 lim-sa rom bia buáid (St. G. na). 48. Caput Christi oculus 
 IsaicB frons nassium Nöe labia lingua Salomonis collum 
 Temathei mens Beniamin pectus Pauli unctus Johannis fides 
 Abrache. scs.(sanctus) scs.scs. dns. ds. sabaoth. — Cauir ani siu 
 each dia im du chenn ar chenngalar iarna gabáil dobir da sale 
 it bais ocus dabir im du da are ocus fort chulatha ocus cani du 
 pater fo thri läse ocus dobir cros dit sailiu for ochtar do chinn 
 ocus dogní a tóirand sa dam U. fort chiunn (charm against head- 
 ache Inc. S. G. No. 1395). 49. Focertar in so do grés it bois 
 lain di uisciu oc indlut ocus dabir it béulu ocus imbir in da mér 
 ata nessam du lutain it bélaib cechtar ái á leth (Inc. S. G., at 
 the end of another spell). 50. Brigit dixit: Isel fri art, tail- : 
 ciud fri gargg, cáith a uuair, each óin dod-géna samlid bid reid 
 riam cach-amreid (Codex Bernensis 117a). 51. Frange esuri- 
 ent i pan em tuum, &c. — Deal thy bread to the hungry, &c. 
 Isai. lviii, 7. A duine preoin ar Isu roind do bairgin frisin 
 m-bocht ; tabair cendsa ocus aigedacht don -pairind recait a less. 
 Dia n-accara nech cen etach, tabair etach dó. Cid iat do 
 charait fén atchithera i m-bochta airchis dííb (Leabhar Breac, 
 p. 476, 37) ; dia paccara* nech cen etach imbe (ibid., p. 67$, 21). 
 52. Is immaille ro scaich in bole do blith ocus in t-immun do 
 denam (Liber Hymn, 11a). 53. "Cia atagegalldathar " ol 
 Sencha. " Atagegallarsa " ol Triscoth (Lebhar na hUidhri p. 
 . 9 3). 
 
 II. 
 
 Verses from the Codex of St. Gall. 
 
 See Zeuss Grammatica Celtica, Ebel's Edit., p. 953. Stoke's Irish Glosses, 
 pages 44, 62, 70. 
 
 1. S. G. p. 112: 
 Is acher in gáith innocht fufuasna fairggae findfolt 
 
 * In Leabhar Breac f also stands for an/", before which n has been dropped. 
 
136 LESSONS. 
 
 Ni ágor reimm mora minn dond laechraid lainn oa Lochlind. 
 
 2. S. G. p. 203 : 
 
 Dom farcai fidbaidae fál fom chain lóid luin lúad nad cél 
 huas mo lebrán indlínech fom chain trírech inna n-én. 
 
 3. S. G. p. 204 : 
 
 Fomm chain cói menn medair mass hi m-brot glass de dindg- 
 
 naib doss 
 debrath n-om choim^diu cóima cáin scríbaim#z foroid . . * 
 
 4. S. G. p. 229 : 
 
 Gaib do chuil isin charcair ni ro ís chluim na colcaid 
 truag in sin amail bachal rot giuil ind frathar dodcaid. 
 
 III. 
 
 ECTRA CONDLA CHAIM MAIC CHUIND CHETCHATHAIG IN 
 SO (L. U. p. 120). 
 
 1. Cid día n-apar Art Oenfer? Ninsa. Lá ro bói Condla 
 Ruád mac Cuind Chetchathaig íor láim a athar i n-uachtor 
 Usnig, co n-acca in mnaí i n-etuch anetargnaid na dochum 
 Asbért Condla : "Can dodeochad a ben ?" or se. "Dodeo- 
 chadsa" íor in ben, "a tírib beó áit inna bí bás nó peccad 
 na imorbus. Domelom fleda buána ca.n rithgnom, cáin comrac 
 leind cen debaid. Síd mór itaam, conid de suidib nonn 
 ainmnigth^r áes side." "Cia a gillai" ol Cond fria mac 
 " accailli ?" úair ni acca nech in mnaí acht Condla a óenur. 
 
 2. Ro recair in ben. (R.) "Adgladadar mnaí n-óic n-alaind 
 socheneoi/ nad fresci bas na sentaid ro charus Condla Ruád 
 cot-gai- rim do Maig Meli inid ri boadag bid suthain ri cen gol 
 cen mairg inna thír ó gabais flaith. 
 
 (R.) Tair lim a Condlai Ruáid mu\n brec camel derg barr 
 bude ftfrdotá oás gnuís corcorda bid ordan do rígdelbae má cho- 
 tum-éitís níchrínfado delb a hóitiu a haldi co bráth brindach." 
 
 3. Asb^rtCond fria druid, Corán a ainm side, ar ro chuálatár- 
 uili an ro rádi in ben cen co n-acatár : 
 
 (R.) "Not álim a Chorán mórchetlaig (Gloss .i. canas chetla) 
 
 * The rest is illegible in the MS. Perhaps fo roida ross ? 
 
LESSONS. 137 
 
 mordanaig forbóná dodom-anic as dorn moó airli as dorn moo 
 cz^machtu níth náchim thánic o gabsu flaith mu imchomruc 
 delb nemaicside cotom-éicnígidar iramum macc rocháin d'air- 
 chelad trethoath ban du dí láim rígdai brectu ban m-berir." 
 
 Do chachain iarom in druí fors'm n-guth innamná connach 
 cúala nech guth na mná ocus conna haccai Condla in mnaí 
 ond úair sin. 4. In tan trá luide in ben ass re rochetul in 
 druad dochorastár ubull do Condlu. Boi Condla co cend 
 mis cen mir cen dig cen biád. Nir bo fíu leis nách tuára aile 
 do thomailt acht a ubull. Ní dígbad ni dia úbull cacha 
 tomled de achtbk ógflan beus. Gabais eólchaire iarom inni 
 Condla imon mnaí atconnairc. Allá bá lán a mi baí lor láim 
 a athar im-Maig Archommin inti Condla, «wn-aca chuci in 
 mnaí cétna a n-asb^rt fris ; 
 
 (R.) "Nallsuide (Gloss .i. uasal) saides Condla eter marbu 
 duthainai oc idnaidiu éca úathmair. Tot-churethar bii bithbi 
 at gerat do dáinib Tethrach ar-dot-chiat each dia i n-dálaib 
 tathardai et^ dugnathu inmaini." 
 
 5. AnWro chuala Cond guth na mna, asbert fria muintz> : 
 " Gairid dam in druíd atchiu doreilced a tenga di indiu.'' 
 Asb<?rt in ben la sodain : 
 
 (R.) "A Chuind Chetcathaig druidecht nís gradaigthér ar is 
 bee ro soich {or messu ar trág máir. Firién co n-ilmuinté , raib 
 ilib adamraib motát-icfa a recht conscéra brichta druád tar- 
 dechta ar bélaib demuin duib dolbthig." 
 
 Ba ingnad tra la Cond ni con taidbred Condla aithesc do 
 neoch acht úsad in ben. " In deochaid, 5 ' ol Cond, " fot men- 
 main-siu a radas in ben a Condlai ?" Asb^t Condla "Ni 
 reid dam sech each caraim mo dóini. Rom gab da« eolchaire 
 immon mnai." 
 
 6. Ro frecart in ben and-side, co n-epért in so : 
 (R.) " Tathut airunsur álaib fri tóind t'eólchaire o f-adib 
 
 im loing glano condrísmaís ma róismais sid boadaig. 
 (R.) Fil tir n-aill nad bu messu do saigid 
 
 atchiú tairnid in grain n-gil cid cían ricfam ria n-adaig. 
 
138 LESSONS. 
 
 (R.) Is ed a tír subatar mé-Tzmain cáich dodowchela 
 ni fil cenel and nammá acht mná öcz^ ingena." 
 7. O tharnic dond ingin a haithesc, foceird Condla iar 
 sudiu bedg uádib co m-boí isind noi glano, .i. isin churachcom- 
 the?zd cömmaidi glanta. Atconnarcatar uádib mod nad mod, 
 .i. in fat ro siacht ind radairc a roisc. Ro raíset iarom in muir 
 uádib ocus ni aicessa o sin ille ocus ní fes cid dollotar. A 
 m-bátar ior a n-imrátib isind airiucht co n-aicet Art chucu. 
 " Is a oenur d'Art indiu" ol Cond, "dóig ni fil bráthair. Buád- 
 focol an ro radis" or Coran, " iss ed ainm forbia co bráth Art 
 Oenfer conid de ro len in t-ainm riam o sin immach. 
 
 IV. 
 
 FOTHA CATHA CNUCHA IN SO. 
 
 Leabhar na h-Uidhri, Facsimile, p. 41 ; translated by W. M. 
 
 Hennessy, M.R.I. A. ; Revue Celtique II p. 86, &c. 
 
 1. Dia m-bói Cathair Mór m^c Fedelmthi Firurglais maic 
 Covmaic Geltai Gáith irrigi Temrach ocus Cond Cétchatach 
 hi Cenandos hi iera.no rigdomna, boi drúi amra la Cathair, .i. 
 Nuadu mac Achi maic Dathi m<7z'c Brocain maic Fintain do 
 Thuaith Dathi a Bregaib. Boi in drui oc iarraid feraind il" 
 Laignib ior Cathair, ar ro ütir co m-bad il-Laignib no beth a 
 chomarbus. Dobeir Cathair a thoga tíri dó. Iss ed ferand 
 ro thog in drui, .i. Almu. Robi ro bo banceli do Nuádait, -i. 
 Almu ingen Becain. 
 
 2. Ro ch&mtaiged dun ocan druid and-sin i n-Almain ocus 
 ro comled alamu dia sund cor bo aengel uli, ocus co m-bad de- 
 sin no beth Almu iorri, dia n-ebrad : 
 
 Oengel in dun dremni drend mar no gabad ael Erend 
 dond alamain tue dia thig is de ata Almu ar Almain. 
 Ro boi ben Nuádat .i. Almu oc iarraid a anma do bith 
 iors'm cnuc ocus tucad di-si in ascid sin, .i. a ainm do bith ior- 
 sin chnuc, ar is inti ro adnachi iar tain, dia n-ebrad : 
 Almu rop alaind in ben ben Nuadat moir maic Aiched 
 ro cuinnig ba fir in dál a ainm ior in cnuc comlán. 
 
LESSONS. 139 
 
 3. Bói mac sainemail oc Nuadait .i. Tadg mac Nuadat. 
 Ráiriu ingen Duind Duma a banchéli side. Drui amra dan 
 Tadg. Tanic bás do Núadait ocus ro ácaib a dun a.ma/ ro 
 bói oc a mac, ocus iss e Tadg bá drui do Chatháir dar ési a 
 athar. Bert Rairiu ingin do Thadg .i. Murni Muncaim a 
 ainm. Ro as gnoé móir in n-ingin i sin co m-bitis maic rig 
 ocus ro-^latha na Erend oc a tochra. Bói da« CummaW mac 
 Trenmóir rígfennid hErend fri láim Cuind. Boi side dan 
 cumma. cháich oc iarraid na inglne. Dobreth Nuadó era fair, 
 ar ro üti'r co m-bad tremit no biad scarad do fri Almain. 
 Inund mathair do ChumaW ocus d'athair Cuind, .i. do Fedel- 
 mid Rechtmar. Tic trá CumaW ocus b^rid ar écin Murni lor 
 aithed leis ar ní thucad dó chena hi. 
 
 4. Tic Tadg co Cond ocus innisid dó a sarugud dó C\\u~ 
 mall, ocus gabais fri grisad Cuind ocus oc a imdércad. Fái- 
 did Cond techta co CumaW ocus asbért fris Eriu d'ácbáil nó a 
 ingen do thabairt do Thadg. A.sheri CumaW na tibred acht is 
 each ni dob/rad ocus ni bad si in ben. Fáidis Cond a amsaig 
 ocus Urgrend mac Lugdach Cuirr ri Luagni, ocus Dáiri Derc 
 mac Echach ocus Aed a mac (is fris-side atb^rthe Goll iar tain) 
 do saigid Cui7ima\\\. 
 
 5. Tinolaid CumaW a socraiti chucu ocus doherax cath 
 
 Cnucha etorro ocus marbtair CummaM and ocus curtlw ár a 
 
 muntiri. Dofuit Cu?naM la Goll mac Morna. Gonais Luchet 
 
 Goll ina rose cor mill a suil conid de rod HI Goll de, conid de 
 asb^rt : 
 
 Aed ba ainm do m#c Dáiri díar gáet Luchet co n-ani 
 
 ó ro gáet in laigni trom airi con rate fris Goll. 
 
 Márbais Goll Luchet. Is de-sin dan ro bói fich bunaid 
 etér m<2ccu Morna occus Find. Dá ainm ro bátar {or Dairi, 
 .i. Morna ocus Dairi. 
 
 6. Luid Murni iar sin co Cond, ar ro diúlt a athair di ocus 
 nir leic cuci hi, ar ro bo torrach hi, ocus asb^rt fria munh> a 
 breoad ocus arai nir lam ammudugud fri Cond. Ro boi ind 
 ingen oc a iarfaigid do Chund cinnas dogenad. Asb^rt Cond 
 
140 LESSONS. 
 
 " Eirg" {or se " co Fiacail mac Conchind co Temraig Mairci 
 ocus dentar th'asait and/' ar d/rfiur do ChumaW ben Fiacla, 
 .i. Bodball Bendron. Luid Condla gilla Cuind lei dia idna- 
 cul, co ranic tech Fiacla co Temraig Mairci. Ro ferad fáelti 
 frisin n-ingin and- sin ocus ro bo maith arrochtain and. Ro 
 hasaited ind ingen iar tain ocus hert mac ocus dobreta Demni 
 d'anmum dó. 
 
 7. AWtt'r in mac iar tain leo corbotualaing fogla do dentfm 
 {or each n-aen rop escarait dó. Fuacraid dan cath no comrac 
 oenfir {or Tadg no Ian éraic a athar do thabairt dó. Asb^rt 
 Tadg co tibred breith do ind. Rucad in bret ocus is si in 
 breth rucad do, .i. Almu am«/ ro bói do lecun do ar dilsi ocus 
 Tadg dia facbail. Doronad amlaid, ro jracaib Tadg Almain 
 do Find ocus tanic co Tuaith Dathi co a ferand duthaig fesin 
 ocus ro aitreb i Cnuc Rein frisi raiter Tulach Taidg indiu, ar 
 is uad-stfm rait^r Tulach Taidg fria, o sin co sudi; conid de- 
 sin asbért in so : 
 
 Cuinchis Find {or Tadg na tor i Cuma\\ mór do marbod 
 cath ca;z chardi do each* dáil no comrac oenfir d'fagbail. 
 Tadg uair nir tualaing catha i n-agid na ardflatha 
 ro yacaib leis ba loor do mar ro boi uli Almo. 
 
 8. Docoid Find i n-Almain iar tain ocus ro aittreb inti 
 ocus is si ro bo dun arus bunaid dó céin ro bo béo. Doroni 
 Find ocus Goll sid iar tain ocus doratad eric a athar o claind 
 Morna do Find, ocus batar co sidamail noco tarla etorro i 
 Temair Lúacra imman muic Slanga ocus im Banb Sinna mac 
 Mailenaig do marbad, dia n-ebrad : 
 
 Ar sin doronsatar sid Find ocus Goll commeit gnim 
 
 co torchair Banb Sinna dé mon muic hi Temair Luacrae. 
 
 V. 
 FRAGMENT FROM THE IRISH TRANSLATION OF THE 
 "HISTORIA BRITONUM," BY NENNIUS (L.U. Facsimile, 
 
 P- 3)- 
 
 Translation attributed to Gilla Caemgin (ob. A.D. 1072). 
 See O'Curry, On Manners and Customs &c. II. p. 222. 
 * can. Hcnncssv. 
 
LESSONS. 141 
 
 The British king Guorthigern, or Vortigern, when under 
 the ban of the Church for some crime, set out with his Druids 
 in order to build himself a stronghold against his enemies the 
 Saxons. They came to a suitable spot, but at night the build- 
 ing materials were spirited away and it was impossible to 
 erect a fitting structure. The Druids declared that the foun- 
 dations must be sprinkled with the blood of a child without a 
 father. The child of miracle was at length found, and when 
 brought before the king, on learning the fate awaiting him, he 
 takes the Druids to task for their false counsel. The fragment 
 begins at this part. (The Irish translation of the " Historia 
 Britonum" has been fully edited by the late Dr. Todd, from a 
 recent MS., in the Publications of the Irish Archaeological 
 Society, 1848). 
 
 1. " Acht chena," ol se, "a ri failsigfit-sea firinne duit-siu, 
 ocus iarfaigim dona druidib ar thus, cid atá i foluch fond erlar 
 sa inar fiadnaise." Ro ráidset nadrúid, "Nochon étammar," 
 ol siat. " Ro fetar-sa," ol se. " Atá loch us«" and. Fegtar 
 ocus claitéT." Ro claided ocus frith in loch and. " A fathe 
 ind rig" ol in mac, "abraid cid atá immedon ind locha." 
 " Ni etamar," or siat. "Ro fetar-sa" ol se, " atát da clár- 
 chiste mora and, inagid tagid ocus tucthar as/' Ocus tucad 
 as. ft A druide/' ol in mac, " abraid cid atá etir na clarles- 
 traib út." Ocus ni etatar. " Ro fetar-sa," ol se, " atá seolbrat 
 and ocus tuctar as." Ocus frith in seol timmarcte etir na da 
 chlárchiste. 
 
 2. "Abraid, á eólcho," ol in mac, "cid atá immedon 
 ind étaig út'." Ocus ni ro recratar, ar ni ro tucsatar. 
 " Atat dá crúim and," ol se, .i. cruim derg ocus cruim gel. 
 Scailter in t-étach." Ro scailed in seolbrat. Ro batar na di 
 chruim ina cotlud and. Ro raid in mac : " Fég-aid-si in-dig- 
 net innosse na biasta." Atraracht each dib co araile co rabe 
 cechtar de ic sroiniud araile ocus co rabatar ic imletrad ocus 
 ic imithi ocus no innarbad in chruim dib araile co medón in t- 
 iuil ocus in fecht n-aill co a imel. Dorónsat fa thri fon in- 
 
142 LESSONS. 
 
 nasin. In chruim rúad trá ba fand ar thus, ocus ro innarbad 
 co himel ind étaig. In chruim taitnemach immorro ba fand 
 fo déoid ocus ro teich isin loch ocus ro tinastar in seol fo 
 chetoir. 
 
 3. Ro iarfaig in mac dona druidib : " Innisid," ar se, " cid 
 follsiges in t-ingnadso. " Ni etamar," ar siat. "Dogen-sa" 
 ar in mac " a f-ollsigud dond rig. Is é in loch flathius in dom- 
 uin uile. Is é in seól do lathiusa a ri. Is iat na dá chruim 
 na da nert .i. do nert-su co m-Bretnaib ocus nert Saxan. 
 Nert Sachsan immorro in cruim gel ro gab in seól uile acht 
 bee, .i. ro gab inis Bretan acht bee. Coron innarba nert 
 Bretan fo deoid iat. Tu-su immorro a ri Bretan eirg asin 
 dunsa, ar ni chsemais a chumtac ocus sir innis Bretan ocus 
 fógeba do dun fadéin." 4. Ro raid in ri : " Cia do chomainm- 
 so ?" ol se. Ro recair in gilla : " Ambróis," ol se, " mo ainm- 
 se." Is é sein in t-Ambrois Gleotic ri Bretan. " Can do 
 cenel ?" ol in ri. " Consul Romanach m'athair-se " ol se, 
 "ocus bid hé só mo dún." Ro leic GorthigéT/z^ in dun do 
 Ambróis ocus rige iarthair inse Bretan uile ocus tanic cona 
 druidib co túascert inse Bretan, A. cosin ferand dianid ainm 
 Gunnis ocus ro chumtaig dun and .i. Cser Gorthigernd. 
 
 VI. 
 
 DO CHELI DE no DI CLERECH RECLESA (L. Br. Facsim. 
 
 p. 201(5). 
 
 Dia m-bam fo mamm clerchechta is uasal in bes 
 
 athaigem in noebechm da cech trath do g;res. 
 
 In tan clomar in clocan ni fura.il in bes 
 
 tocbam cride solma suas telcem gnusi ses. (Gl. .i. co lar) 
 
 Canam pater ocus gloir each tairle trist 
 
 sénam bruinne ocus gnuis airrde cruchi Crist. 
 
 Arroisam ind eclats slechtam co bo tri 
 
 nis fillem glun i mama i n-dómnaigib De bíí. 
 
 Celebram is cuindrigium^ cen lobra cen lén 
 
 sruith in fer adgladamar coimdiu nime nel. 
 
LESSONS. 
 
 Figlem legem irnaigtiu cech meit a neirt 
 feib nunreafeaglat (?) ina glóir co teirt. 
 Teit cech gradh ria chomadus feib dobeba coir 
 am«/ ainmnigter do each otha teirt co nóin. 
 In t-oes graid don ernaigthi don oiffrind co cert 
 oes legind do fcrcetul feib rotnai a nert. 
 In ócaes don erlataid feib ronta a tli 
 ar is diles do diabul in corp na déni ni. 
 Lubair don oes anecnaid do rer clérig chaid 
 soethar ecnadu na ghin seethar buirb na laim. 
 Celebrad cech en tratha la cech n-ord dogniam 
 tri sléchtain ria celebrad a tri inna diaid. 
 Tua ocus díchratu réthince cen lén 
 
 cen fodord cen imchomairb dlegar da cech oen. 
 
 143 
 
144 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 A 
 
 a. (asp.), Vocative particle O; 
 a rí, O king. 
 
 a {asp.), [M. N.) his, its. 
 
 a (F.) her, Its former conso- 
 nantal ending is, at times, 
 assimilated to the / m n or 
 r of the following word : 
 
 a, a n-, their (Plu.). 
 
 a, a n-, an, who, which ; as 
 Conjunction, as, when. 
 
 a, ass. Zä/. e, ex, out of; ass, 
 assa. 
 
 Abisolón, Absolom. 
 
 Abracham, Abraham 
 
 Abraid, apar, see epiur, epur. 
 
 aca, acca, accai, acatár, acas- 
 tar, see adciu. 
 
 ro ácaib = ro yacaib ; see 
 fácbaim. 
 
 acailli, see adgládur. 
 
 acher =Lat. acer, sharp, rough. 
 
 acht, Conjunct, except, save. 
 Lat. nisi ; but after a nega- 
 tive ; acht chena, neverthe- 
 less, however. 
 
 adaig, F, night. 
 
 adamra, wonderful. 
 
 adchíu, adciu, atchiu, I see 
 PL i., adciam, atchiam; 
 Conjunct. PI. 3., aicet ;. 
 Per/. Sg. i. and 2. acca, 3. 
 accai, aca, PL 3. acatár . 
 Depon. Conjunct. Sg. 2 
 accara, faccara, atchithera; 
 Pass. S-Fut. Sg. 3. acastar, 
 Pass. Per/. PL 3. atchessa, 
 aicessa. 
 
 adgládur, Dep. I address, I 
 speak to ; Sg. 3. ad-glada- 
 thar, -dar ; PL 1. adglada- 
 mar, Redupl. Flit. Sg. 1. 
 atagegallar-sa ; Sg. 3. atage- 
 galldathar ; Act. Ind. Pres. 
 Sg. 2. acailli. Inf. ac- 
 caldam. 
 
 adib, ye are. (See) am, I am. 
 
 adnacim, I bury ; Pass. Pret. 
 Sg. 3. ro ad nacht ; Inf. ad- 
 nacul. 
 
 ael (aol), lime 
 
 áen, óen, one ; [undeclined). 
 
 áes, óes, áis, óis M. age; in 
 collective sense ; óes legind 
 readers, professors, fer leg- 
 ind, a professor. 
 
 háesi see ési. 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 M5 
 
 ig, fight, contest ; ag, modern 
 form of oc, Prep. 
 
 aged, aiged, face, countenance, 
 i n-agid with Gen., against 
 
 ágor, águr, Depon., I fear. 
 
 ái, see indala, cechtar (§ 227). 
 
 aicned, N. nature, iar n-aicniud 
 Dat., according to nature, 
 naturally, really. 
 
 aidche, F., night. 
 
 aigidecht, óigedacht, F., hospi- 
 tality ; from óegi, guest, 
 sojourner. 
 
 áil, agreeable ; ní áil, it is not 
 pleasing. 
 
 áilim, álim, yd Conf., I pray, 
 I beseech. 
 
 ainm, N., name f§ 160). 
 
 ainmigim, yd, I name; Pass. 
 Pres. Sg. j. ainmnigter, 
 read ainmnigther. 
 
 air, ar, Prep., for, before ; airi 
 therefore, on that account ; 
 airun III. 6. (?) 
 
 air, ar, Conf. for = Lat. nam, 
 enim. 
 
 airchelad, 2nd, to take away ; 
 Ind. Pres. Sg. /.arcelim,ar- 
 chellaim, Coiif. Sg. 3. archela 
 Gloss o?i quge frustretur 
 mentes eorum Ml. 31a ; air- 
 chellad,Z,tf^. raptus, seizing, 
 snatching. 
 
 airchissim, yd, I spare, I com- 
 passionate ; Pres. Sg. j. air- 
 
 chissi, he spares; airchis ex- 
 postulation, complaint. 
 
 airde, airrde, arde, JV., sign, 
 token. 
 
 airecht, M., assembly, court. 
 
 airgarim, ist, I forbid; Conf. 
 Sg. j. mani airgara recht 
 unless the law forbid. 
 
 airitiu, F. to receive, to admit, 
 reception, adoption, 
 
 airle, F., advice, counsel. See 
 comairle, comarle. 
 
 airunsur, III. 6. (?) 
 
 áit, place, site. 
 
 ait, pleasant 
 
 aithed, flight, elopement ; for 
 aithed. 
 
 aithesc, TV., answer, report, 
 warning. 
 
 aittrebaim, 2nd, {trans.), I con- 
 tain, I possess; (intrans.) I 
 inhabit; S.-Pret. conjoint 
 Sg. j. ro aittreb, aitreb, Inf. 
 aittreb. 
 
 álaib, Cf grianalaib(.i. alaind) 
 a delightful sun ; Féiire, 
 Sept. 3. 
 
 alaile = araile, Lat. alius, 
 another, other. 
 
 álaind, álind, pretty, handsome. 
 
 alamu, some colouring stuff, 
 alum (?) Dat., dond alamain, 
 
 aide, ailde, F., beauty. 
 
 alaim, ij^= Lat.,a\o, I nourish, 
 I bring up. 
 
 11 
 
146 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 álim, see áilim, I pray. 
 
 amal, amail, Prep, with Ace. 
 Conj. as, like as. 
 
 Almo, -mu, hill of Allen, near 
 Newbridge, Co. Kildare ; 
 Dat., in Almain. 
 
 Ambróis, Ambrose, name of 
 the famous soothsayer and 
 magician Merlin. Welsh, 
 Merddin Embrys, in Nen- 
 nius' " History of the Bri- 
 tons/' confounded with a 
 king ; Ambrois Gleotic = 
 Welsh, Embrys Guletic. 
 
 amlaid, amlid, so, thus ; is 
 amlid, it is so. 
 
 amra, wonderful ; N., a win- 
 der, a miracle. 
 
 amsach from amos, a hireling 
 soldier, a satellite, a soldier; 
 a amsig, his soldiers. 
 
 an, Pron. rel. See a, a n- 
 
 (§ 2I2 )- 
 and, in it, there, here = ív&a 
 
 adv. of place and time ; and- 
 
 side, and-sin = ivravSa, 
 
 hither, here, now. 
 áne, F., brightness, sheen, deli- 
 
 ciae, delight, 
 áne, PL, riches ; donaib ánib. 
 anecnaid, unwise, 
 anetargnaid, extraordinary, 
 ani = Lat. id quod = that which, 
 anirlatu, disobedience ; Gen. 
 
 -tad. See% 138. 
 
 anirlithe, disobedient. 
 
 apar, ^é-epiur, epur. 
 
 ar, or, ol =Lat. inquit = quoth 
 he. 
 
 ar, air, Prep., for, before ; ar 
 sin IV. 8. = iar sin, after 
 that. 
 
 ara n-, ar a n-, Conj., that, in 
 order that ; ar na, lest. 
 
 ar n-, our. 
 
 ár, defeat, overthrow, slaugh- 
 ter. 
 
 arai, however, notwithstand- 
 ing. 
 
 araile = alaile Redupl. of ail 
 (ale, ele), N. aill ; 7 fit 7 j\L. 
 = agus aroile = &c. 
 
 aram, F., number. 
 
 árd, high, steep ; ard-ylaith 
 chief lord. 
 
 ar-dot-chiat III. 4. Cf. atot- 
 chiat, = ad-dot-chiat, they 
 see thee ; nim air-cechathou 
 shalt not see me. Revue 
 Celt.//, p. 490. 
 
 are, M., temples; im du dá are 
 about thy two temples. 
 
 arna, Conj., lest. 
 
 Art Oenfer, Arturus Unicus = 
 Arthur Singleman. [O' Fla- 
 herty, Ogyg., p. 314). 
 
 arus, domicile, residence. 
 
 as, see am, I am, § 384. 
 
 ásaim, I grow ; ás, growth, 
 size ; modern fásaim. 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 147 
 
 asait, delivery, parturition ; ro 
 hasaited in ingen, the girl 
 was delivered. 
 
 asbiur, ist, I say; T.-Pret Sg. 
 3. asbert; PL 3. asbertatár, 
 asrubartatar ; Conjunct., PL 
 3. arna érbarat, lest they 
 should say ; Pass. Con/. 
 Pres. Sg. 3. aérbarthar. 
 
 ascad, gift, present. 
 
 ascid, F., request (Cf. ask). 
 
 at, thou art. See § 384. 
 
 atá, he is ; ató, I am. See § 
 386. 
 
 atberthe, see epiur. 
 
 atconnairc, he beheld, PL 3. 
 atchonncatár, atconcatar. 
 
 athaigim, I seek, look out for, 
 Imper. PL 1. athaigem. 
 
 athair, M., father. 
 
 atluchur [with or without 
 buide), 3rd, Depon., I give 
 thanks ; Inf., attlugud, 
 buide. 
 
 atraracht, he rose again. 
 
 attóo, I am, § 386. 
 
 B. 
 
 bachal, M., slave, Cf., bach- 
 lach, M., a servant. 
 
 baile, M., place, town ; fol- 
 lowed by a relative sentence, 
 where, the place where. 
 
 báigul, báegul, M., danger, 
 
 Gen., báiguil ; do gabáil 
 
 báiguil, to take plunder, 
 bairgen, F., bread, loaf, cake, 
 banchéli, infernale companion, 
 
 wife, 
 bar n-, your. 
 
 barr, M., top-foliage, hair, 
 bas, bos, bass, boss, F., hand, 
 
 claw, hoof ; it baiss, -bois, in 
 
 thy hand, 
 bás, TV., death, 
 bee, little ; acht bee, almost, 
 
 all but. 
 bedg, start, jump, shock, 
 beim, N., to strike, a blow, 
 béist, F., = Lat.j bestia, beast, 
 
 monster, Ace. PL, nabiasta 
 bei (beul), M., lip, mouth ; ar 
 
 bélaib, before, coram, in 
 
 front of, in preference to. 
 bélre, N., speech, language, 
 
 later béarla. 
 beó, living, alive ; Gen., bii, 
 
 bíí, bí ; life, 
 berim, I bear, bring, I beget ; 
 
 Sg. 3. berid, T- Pret. Sg. 3. 
 
 bert ; Pass. Ind. Pres. Sg. 
 
 3. berir. 
 bés, M., custom, manner, 
 bés, certain, sure, 
 bethu, M., life, 
 beos, beus [modern fós), 
 
 further, moreover, yet. 
 biad, N., food, 
 bith, M., world ; Gen., betho. 
 
148 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 bithbeo, living for ever; Nom. 
 
 PL, bithbi. 
 biu I am, I become. See 
 
 § 389 ; feib do beba, VI. 
 
 13(?) 
 do blith, Inf. of melim, I 
 
 grinds 
 
 bo tri = fo thri, thrice. 
 
 Bodball Bendron, Cumall's 
 
 sister. 
 
 boadag, see búadach. 
 
 boc, M., buck. 
 
 bocht, poor. 
 
 bochta, F., poverty. 
 
 boide, see buide. 
 
 bois, see bas. 
 
 bole, bolg, M., sack, bag; 
 
 bolg uisce, a bubble of 
 
 water. 
 
 borb, dull, stupid ; buirb. 
 
 brage, M., neck ; § 137. 
 
 brat, M., mantle, cloak ; Dat. 
 
 brot, brut, brutt. 
 
 bráth, M., judgment ; Gen. 
 
 brátha, co bráth (go bráth), 
 
 until (the last judgment), 
 
 i.e., for ever. 
 
 bráthair, M., brother. 
 
 brec, breaCjSpottled, speckled, 
 
 variegated ; Leabhar Breac, 
 
 speckled book. 
 
 bréc, F., lie, deceit. 
 
 brectu = brechta,brichta, Gen., 
 
 Sg., and Ace. PL of bricht, 
 
 a charm, or from bréc ? 
 
 Brega, PI., east part of 
 Meath, with portions of, 
 Westmeath and Dublin Co. 
 breó, flame ; whence breoad, 
 Inf. of breoaim, I burn ; 
 Ba bés itossaig nach ingen 
 dognid bais dar cenn a ur- 
 naidm do breothad. It 
 was the custom at first that 
 any woman, who commit- 
 ted unchastity in violation 
 of her engagement, should 
 be burnt. 
 Bretan, Briton, co m-Bretnaib 
 
 with the B. 
 breth, F., a judicial sentence, 
 
 judgment, 
 bricht, see brectu. 
 brig, F., might, credit, worth, 
 authority, essence ; Adject., 
 mighty, vigorous ; do brig, 
 because, 
 brindach, III. 2 (?) 
 bruinne. M., breast ; Sean 
 bhruinne, John of the 
 bosom, St. John Evangelist, 
 búadach, boadag, boadaig, 
 victorious, splendid, excel- 
 lent ; buaid, N., victory, 
 búadfocol, a good word, 
 búan, lasting; Compar.,b\xúx\\. 
 bude, buide, yellow, 
 buide, boide, bude, F., thanks, 
 bunad, TV., origin, foundation, 
 family ; fich bunaid, here- 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 149 
 
 ditary feud, vendetta ; arus 
 bunaid, family-seat, chief 
 residence. 
 
 C. 
 
 each, cech, Adj., every, each. 
 
 each, Subst. Gen., cáich, every 
 one. 
 
 cacha, cecha, however much, 
 -many, -great. 
 
 cemais, see cumaing, he can. 
 
 caer, Welsh = Ir. cathir, city ; 
 Breton Ker ; Caer Gorthi- 
 gernd. 
 
 caesta, Pass. Pres, second. Sg. 
 3. of céssaim, 2nd, I suffer; 
 Ace." PL, of céssad, suffer- 
 ing, to suffer. 
 
 cáid, holy, pious ; Cf. Lat., 
 castus, chaste, holy. 
 
 cáin, beautiful, kind. 
 
 cainel = cainnel, caindel, coin- 
 nill (?) Lat., candela, a 
 candle, to be construed with, 
 derg, III. 2. 
 
 can ? whence ? 
 
 can = cen = modern gan. 
 
 canim, ist, I sing ; Ind. Pres. 
 Sg. 3. fom chain, Conj. Pres. 
 Sg. 3. relative canas, PL 
 1. canam, Imper. PL 1. 
 canam, cani du pater, per- 
 haps = Lat. cane, sing thou, 
 or Ind. Pres. Sg. 2. canis, 
 thou sinkest. 
 
 cara, care, M., friend. 
 
 caraim, 2nd, I love ; S-Pret. 
 Sg. 1. ro charus. 
 
 carcar, = Lat. career ; isin 
 charcair, in the prison. 
 
 carde, F. friendship, peace, 
 covenant; can chardi, with- 
 out truce. 
 
 carric, stone, rock, forsnaib 
 caircib, on the rocks. 
 
 cath, M., battle, fight, Gen., 
 catha. 
 
 cauir, Imper. Sg. 2. of curim, 
 cuirim. 
 
 ce, cia, although. 
 
 cechtar ái, cechtar de, § 227. 
 
 céin, Conj'., as long as, while ; 
 see clan. 
 
 céle, AI., companion, céle Dé, 
 Culdee, Dat., do chéli Dé. 
 
 celebraim -Lat. celebro, (ij I 
 celebrate, (2) I take leave, 
 bid farewell; celebram, cele- 
 brad ; 2nd Conj. 
 
 celim, ist, I conceal, I hide, 
 Lat., celo ; Fut. Sg. 1. nad 
 eel, which I will not hide. 
 
 cen, Prep, with Ace. {asp.) = 
 Mod. Ir., gan, without *= 
 Lat., sine. 
 
 Cenandos, Kells. 
 
 cendsa, F., meekness, gentle- 
 ness, 
 cenél, N., kind, race, family. 
 cend, cenn, cind, M., head ; 
 
150 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 Gen., cinn ; Dat., fort 
 chiunn, over thee ; tét . . 
 di chiunn, he goes away, 
 departs ; Ace, co cend mis> 
 till the end of a month 5 
 tar cenn, for the sake of. 
 
 cert, M., right, justice, law. 
 
 cét- (in comp.), first ; fo chét- 
 óir forthwith, immediately. 
 
 cét, ./V., a hundred, Cét- 
 chatach. See Cond. 
 
 cétal, N., song ; cétol, cétul 
 PL Norn., cétla. 
 
 cétna, first, the same. 
 
 chena, Adv., besides, other- 
 wise, already, heretofore. 
 
 cia? who? which? what? 
 
 cia, ce, Conj., although ; cid, 
 though it may be. 
 
 cian, long, distant, remote. 
 
 cid ? what ? Lai., quid ? 
 
 cid, like as = Lai., velut, cid 
 mór . . , cid adbul, however, 
 great . . . however potent. 
 
 cimbid, M., captive, prisoner. 
 
 cinnas ? cindas ? how ? 
 
 claideb, M., sword ; Cf. 
 French glaive. 
 
 claidim, I dig, I root up ; 
 Pass. Pres. Conj. or Imper. 
 Sg. 3. claiter, Pass. Pret. 
 Sg. 3. ro claided. 
 
 eland, F., offspring, kindred, 
 posterity, clan. 
 
 clár, M ., table, board ; clár- 
 
 chiste, flat chest, clár-lestar, 
 
 flat vessel, 
 clerchecht, F., clerical state ; 
 
 clerchechta. 
 clerech, M., Loan-word = Lat. 
 
 clericus, a clergyman, a 
 
 clerk, 
 clocán, M., a bell ; F., a skull, 
 doch, F., a stone ; clochán, 
 
 a causeway, 
 cloor, Dep., I hear ; clomar. 
 dum, F. Lat., pluma, a feather ; 
 
 Ace. Sg. cluim, Nom. PL 
 
 cluma. 
 cnoc M. 1., an eminence, a 
 
 swelling; 2. a hill; forsin 
 
 chnuc, topogr. Knock. 
 Cnucha, Castleknock, near 
 
 Dublin = Caislen-cnucha. 
 co, Prep., Lat., ad, to. See 
 
 §189. 
 co n-, Prep., with. 
 co n-, Conj., that, as, since 
 
 {in subordinate sentences). 
 cói, cuckoo, 
 cóim, dear, precious, 
 cóim, love, affection (?); maicc 
 
 coima, dear sons ; om 
 
 choimmdiu cóima, from my 
 
 dear Lord ; Gen., coima. 
 Cóimdiu, M., Lord, 
 cóimas (?), kindness, favour (?) ; 
 
 Gen., cóimsa. 
 coimnactar, they were able. 
 See § 347. 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 15* 
 
 coimthecht = comimthecht,/!/., 
 attendance, companionship. 
 
 cóir, right, lawful, just, fit. 
 
 comadus, -das, meet, fit; 
 comadus dun, it behoves us. 
 
 comainm, JSF., = Lai., cogno- 
 men, surname. 
 
 comairle, F., counsel ; Nom. 
 and Gen., comairli. 
 
 comalnaim, I fulfil; Inf. Dat., 
 do chomalnad ; later, corn- 
 all aim, 2nd. 
 
 comarbus, M., joint inherit- 
 ance. 
 
 combág, F., to contend, to 
 vie, contention ; Dat., oc 
 combáig. 
 
 comlaim, I rub ; Pass. Pret., 
 Sg. 3., ro comled. 
 
 comlán, full, entire, perfect, 
 complete. 
 
 commaide, Cfer. maide, a 
 stick. Conn. Gloss. Trans I. , 
 p. 118. 
 
 comméit, the same size, equal 
 number. 
 
 comrac, M., meeting, contest; 
 cáin-chomracc, benevo- 
 lence; comrac óenfir, 
 single combat. 
 
 comtachtmar, ist, T-Pret. 
 PI. 1. of cuintgim, I pray, 
 demand. 
 
 comthend, see tend ; Cf is 
 tend mo chris, my girdle is 
 tight. 
 
 con, Conj., that, until. 
 
 Cond Cetchathach, Conn of 
 the hundred fights, King of 
 Ireland, obiit A.D., 197 (so- 
 O' Flaherty); Gen., Cuind; 
 Dat., do Chund. 
 
 condaig, Ind. Pres. 3. Sg. 
 of cuindigim, cuingim, ist, 
 I pray, I desire, I seek. 
 
 condrigim, condrecaim, ist, I 
 encounter, meet with ; Im- 
 per. PI. 1. cuindrigiumm ; 
 Fut. 2nd PI. 1. condrísmaís. 
 
 congniu, 3rd, I co-operate ; 
 Pres. Sg. 3., congni-som 
 frimsa, he co-operates with 
 me. 
 
 conid, that it may be = ut sit. 
 
 conna, connach, Conj., lest, 
 in order not to. 
 
 conscéra, Int., Sg. 3. of cos- 
 craim, 2nd, I destroy, anni- 
 hilate, annul. 
 
 cor = coro, Conj., that, so 
 that ; co rabe, co rabatar, so 
 that he was, they were. 
 
 corcur, F., purple = Lat., pur- 
 pura. 
 
 corcorda, Adj., purple. 
 
 corp, Lat. corpus, a body. 
 
 colcaid, Cf. Lat., culcita, a 
 flock-bed. 
 
 coscim, ist, = (con-sechim), I 
 obstruct, hinder, correct, set 
 to rights. I nd. Pres. 3. ro 
 chosca. 
 
152 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 cot-gairim, see congairim, ist, 
 I call, I shout. 
 
 cotlud, M., sleep, ird. to sleep. 
 
 cotom-éicnigidar, I am com- 
 pelled ; com-éicnigim, 3^,1 
 force. 
 
 cotum-éitis, S-Fut. Sg, 2. con- 
 éitgim, com-éitgim, indulgeo, 
 I grant, I indulge, I overlook. 
 
 crinaim, I vanish, decay. Put. 
 Sg. 3. ní chrinfa. 
 
 Crist, Christ. 
 
 croch, F., cross ; Gen. cruche, 
 -i = crux. 
 
 crochad, M. to crucify, cruci- 
 fixion ; Gen. crochta. 
 
 cros = Fat. crux. 
 
 cruim, F., worm. 
 
 cúala, Per f. Sg. 1, 2, ß.clunim, 
 ist, I hear; PI. 3. cúalatár. 
 
 cuci, chuci, from Prep, co, to. 
 
 cuil, corner, couch, closet. 
 
 cuinchis,^^ cuintgim, S-Pret. 
 
 •%• 3- 
 
 cuindrech, chastisement. 
 
 culatha, the back parts of the 
 head. 
 
 cumachte, -ta, N., might, 
 power. 
 
 Cumall mac Trénmóir, Finn's, 
 father, usually spelt Cum- 
 mall. 
 
 cumma, fashion, manner ; 
 cumma cháich, like every- 
 one else. 
 
 cumsanad, AI., rest, 2;^. Conj. 
 
 to rest, 
 cumtaigim, I build; Inf., cum- 
 
 tach, cumtac, Pret .Sg. 3. ro 
 chumtaig ; Pass. Pret. Sg. 
 3. ro chumtaiged, -daiged. 
 
 curach, boat, coracle. 
 
 curim, cuirim, ^rd, I put, send, 
 invite ; cauir, Pret. Sg. 3. 
 do chorastar, Pass. Pres. Sg. 
 3. curthir. 
 
 cutrummus, M., equality, like- 
 ness. 
 
 D 
 
 da, Pron. infix. § 203. 
 
 da = do, VI. 2, 24. 
 
 dá, dí, dán-, two, § 171. 
 
 dad, PI. 2. ö/täu. See § 386. 
 
 dáinib, Dat. PL ö/"duine, man. 
 
 dál, F., meeting, assembly ; 
 
 ba fir in dál, a tag to help 
 
 the rhyme, 
 dal, time, respite ; ca« dáil, 
 
 without respite ; i n-dálaib, 
 
 in gatherings, 
 dam, Conj., likewise, too, 
 
 also, 
 dam, see do, § 204. 
 dan, Conj., also, 
 dán, M., gift, trade, art 
 
 science ; Gen. dána ; Ace. 
 
 PI. dánu. 
 dar, see tar. 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 153 
 
 con n-dárbais, thatthou mayest 
 show ; S-Fut. Sg. 2., Cf. 
 tadbat, he shows ; do-ad- 
 badar, it is shown, manifest. 
 
 de, di, of, from = Lat. de; de, 
 thereof, therefrom, thence, 
 on that account ; desin. 
 
 de, after a Comparative, the 
 . . ., so much the . . ., 
 § 186. 
 
 de, see cechtar, § 227. 
 
 deacht, F., Godhead. 
 
 dead, end ; fo déoid, at last, 
 lastly ; inna diaid, behind, 
 after him ; deod, N., end. 
 
 debaid, F., schism, quarrel. 
 
 debrath n-om choimmdiu 
 cóima, probably an oath ; 
 Cf. St. Patrick's ; dar mo 
 debrotb, equivalent to dar 
 mo dia m-brátha {Stokes' 
 Three Middle Ir. Homilies, 
 p. 26). 
 
 dechur, -chor, N., difference. 
 
 degním, M. = deg-gnim, good 
 deed ; dég-, good. 
 
 delb, F., shape, form ; Nom. 
 PL, delbae. 
 
 Demni, one of Finn's names. 
 
 demon, M ., loan-word, Lat., 
 daemon, demon ; Gen.y 
 demuin. 
 
 dénim, }>rd, I make, do ; Inf., 
 denom, -am, -um ; Gen., 
 denmo, -ma ; Ind. Pres. Sg. 
 
 3., ná déni, who does not ; 
 
 -Imper. PI. 2., dénid ; Pass. 
 
 Ind. and Subjunct. Pres. 
 
 Sg. 3., dentar. 
 deoch, deog, F., drinking, 
 
 drink ; cen dig, without 
 
 drink, 
 deochad, I came, I went ; 
 
 Perf. Sg. 2, dodeochad ; 
 
 Sg. 3., deochaid, -chuid. 
 derg, red. 
 dermanammar, Depon. Subj. 
 
 Pres. Pi. 1. of dermoiniur, 
 
 $rd, I forget, 
 dérfíur = derb-yiur, a full sis- 
 ter, 
 desimrecht, example, 
 desta = testa, it fails, it is 
 
 wanting. 
 di, de, Prep. = Lat. de, of, from, 
 di, see do, §§ 209, 212. 
 dí, F. of dá, two. 
 Dia, God, § 1 12. 
 dia, day; each dia, daily, every 
 
 day. 
 
 dia n-, wherefore ; why ; 
 Conj., with Pret.,zs, when ; 
 with Pres., 2nd Pres., Sub/, 
 and Fut. ist and 2?id t if. 
 
 diabul, M., devil {lit. " ac- 
 cuser"). 
 
 dianid, to whom belongs, who 
 has ; cui est. 
 
 diada, -de, divine ; diadi. 
 
 inna diaid, see dead. 
 
i54 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 díchra, fervent, whence 
 
 díchratu, fervour. 
 
 dig, see deoch. 
 
 digal, F., requital, vengeance; 
 
 Gen., dígla, -lae. 
 dígbaim, ist I take away, les- 
 sen ; Inf., digbail. 
 digni, see dogniu, I do, I make, 
 diles, N., property ; Adject., 
 
 belonging, proper to. 
 dilse, F., property, inherent 
 
 right, 
 dim, Conf., to wit, therefore, 
 dindgna (?), hill, fort, tomb, 
 dithrub, desert, uninhabited 
 
 spot, 
 díultaim, ^rd I deny, disown 
 
 Pret. Sg. 3., ro diúlt ; Inf.> 
 
 diltud, denying, denial, 
 do, du, thy. 
 do, du, Prep., to ; Dat. and 
 
 I 7i fin. particle. 
 do, Verbal particle ; do cha- 
 
 chain, he sang ; do choras- 
 
 tar, she threw, 
 dobiur, tabur, doberim, I give, 
 
 I take, 
 docoid, dochóid, Per/., he 
 
 went ; Fut. Sg. 3., docói. 
 dochum, Prep., to, towards ; 
 
 ina dochum, na dochum, to 
 
 him, towards him. 
 dodcaid, wretched, ill-fated ; 
 
 Cf., dothchaid, poor ; dod- 
 
 cad, misfortune. 
 
 dodeochad, I came, thou 
 earnest ; dodechuid, he 
 came. See tuidchim. 
 
 dod-iarmorat, Pass. Pret. Sg. 
 3. = do-d-iarm-fo-ratad, 
 which is placed after it; 
 (-d- = Pron. infixed). 
 
 dodom-ánic, see tánac ; dowz- 
 anic, it came to me. 
 
 dodo/7z-chela, celim (?) 
 
 dofuit, S-Pret. Sg. 3. c?/tuitim, 
 ist, I fall. 
 
 dogáithaim, 2nd, I mock at, I 
 seduce. 
 
 dogniu, 3rd, I do, make ; Pres. 
 Sg- 3-, dogni; PI. 1., dog- 
 niam ; Conjunct. PI. 3., 
 dignet ; Pret. Sg. 3., 
 durigni; Fut. Sg. 1., dogen; 
 Fut. id. Sg. 3., dogenad ; 
 Pass. Pres. Sg. 3., dog- 
 nither. 
 
 doig, likely, probable ; doig, 
 is dóig lim, it seems to me. 
 
 dóinacht, F., human nature. 
 
 dóini, 2Vom.Pl. o/dmne, man. 
 
 dolbthach, Gen. dolbthig, 
 magical ; Cf. doilbhtheach, 
 a wizard ; dolbud, Lat., fig- 
 mentum, that which is 
 shaped, a fiction. 
 
 dolécim, I let, leave, dismiss, 
 throw ; doreilced. 
 
 doluid, dolluid, he went ; PI. 
 3., dollotar. 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 155 
 
 doluigim, 2>rd, I remit, forgive, 
 domelim - toimlim, ist, I con- 
 sume, wear out ; Pres. PL 
 
 1. domelom. 
 dom-farcai, it surrounds me ; 
 
 me cingit {Stokes). 
 domnach, Sunday, a church ; 
 
 loan-word from Lat. 
 
 dominicus-a-um. 
 domun, M., the world, 
 domunde, mundane, worldly, 
 dorat, he gave ; Pass. Pret. 
 
 Sg. 3., doratad. 
 doreg, I will go ; Put. Sg. 3., 
 
 dorriga, he will come, 
 doreilced, see dolécim (téil- 
 
 cim(?), 3rd, I throw, 
 dorolgetha, Pass. Pret. PI. 3. 
 
 of doluigim, I forgive, 
 doróni, he did, made, § 311. 
 dosaidi-siu, thy seat, 
 doss, bush. 
 
 dothéit, dotét, he goes, he 
 
 comes, 
 dremne, fury, rage; dremni 
 
 drend, " of battle renown." 
 
 [Hennessy). 
 drend, quarrel, fight, 
 drochgním, M., evil deed, 
 drúi, M., druid, wizard ; 
 
 druád, druid, a druide; dona 
 
 druidib. 
 druidecht, P., sorcery, 
 du, do, thy. 
 dub, black, dark, 
 ducuitig, he swore. 
 
 dugnath, hideous (?) ; Cf " ba 
 dógnassach den mhnái, he 
 became disgusted with the 
 woman." [Stokes), Cormac. 
 s. v. ore tréith. 
 
 Duid, David. 
 
 duine, dune, man ; PL, dóini ; 
 Dat., do dáinib, § 120. 
 
 du\ *Znf, to go, a turn, a time 
 = Lat. vicis, vices. 
 
 dún, N., fort, walled town. 
 
 durairngred, it is promised ; 
 Pass. Pret. Sg. 3. of 
 tairngrim = do-air-con- 
 garim. 
 
 dús = (do pus, in order to 
 know) introduces an in- 
 direct question. 
 
 duthaig, belonging to, proper, 
 native, fit, becoming. 
 
 duthain, transitory ; eter 
 marbu duthainai ; the op- 
 posite ö/suthain, eternal. 
 
 E 
 
 é, he, he ; is he, isse, it is he ; 
 
 é, he, Nom. PL common 
 
 Gend. they ; batar he, they 
 
 were, 
 ebrad, see epur, I say. 
 éc, death ; Cf. Lat. nex, 
 
 necis. 
 écen (eigin), F., necessity; 
 
 ar écin, by force. 
 
l 5& 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 echtra, ectra, expedition ; 
 O 'Don. Ir. Gram., p. ng, 
 adventures ; it is the desig- 
 nation of a certain class of 
 narratives. [O'Curry, On 
 the MS. Mat. of Ir. &c, 
 
 A 589). 
 
 eclais, aeclis, loan-word = Lat. 
 
 ecclesia, church. 
 
 éirgim, érgim, érigim, ist I 
 
 arise, rise ; Imper. Sg. 2. 
 
 eirg, arise, go. 
 én, M., bird. 
 
 en = áen, óen, one, VI. 21. 
 eola, expert, skilled; a éolcho. 
 eólchaire, grief, mourning, 
 epiur, I say ; T-Fret. Sg. 3. 
 
 epert; Pass. Pret. Sg. 3. 
 
 ebrad ; Pass. Pres. Sg. 3. 
 
 apar ; Pass. Pres. Sec. Sg. 
 
 3. atbérthe ; Inf., epert. 
 era, refusal ; éraim, I refuse, 
 éraic, eric, indemnification, 
 
 fine for homicide ; Cf. old 
 
 German, wéragélt. 
 Eriu, Ireland, 
 erlár, M., floor, pavement, 
 erlatu, M., obedience ; Cf., 
 
 irlithe. 
 ernaigthe, F., prayer ; don 
 
 ernaigthi ; air-, ur-naigthe. 
 escare, M., enemy, 
 dar ési, after, behind, for ; 
 
 Norn., ése, esse, trace, track, 
 étach, N., clothing, cloth ; 
 
 Dat., i n-etuch. 
 
 nochon étammar, Pres. PI; 1. 
 
 we know it not. See fetar» 
 etir, eter, Prep, between, 
 
 among. 
 
 F. 
 
 fa thri, thrice. 
 
 fácbaim, ist, I leave, forsake; 
 
 S-Pret. Sg. 3. ro f-acaib, ro 
 
 ácaib ; Inf., do facbáil, 
 
 d'ácbáil. 
 fadéin, self, §211; fadeissin, 
 
 fadesin. 
 fselte, F., joy, welcome. 
 o vadib, III. 6 (?). 
 fagbail, ist , Inf. , to find, to get. 
 
 See fogabim, fagbaim. 
 fáidil, I send. See foidim, ^rd. 
 failsigfit, B-Fnt. PI. 3. of 
 
 foillsigim, I show; Sg. 1. 
 
 failsigfit-sea, V. 1. I will 
 
 show, 
 fairend, F., troop, suite ; Dat., 
 
 don frairind. 
 fairggae, F., ocean, 
 faith, poet, soothsayer, pro- 
 phet = Lat. vatis. 
 fál, a hedge, a king, 
 fand, weak. 
 far n-, your, 
 fat, length, width, 
 fecht, ./V"., journey, time ; in 
 
 fecht n- aill, the other time. 
 Fedelmid Rechtmar, Felim the 
 Lawgiver, King of Ireland, 
 A.D. 164-174. 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 157 
 
 fégaim, I see ; Imper. PI. 2. 
 
 fégaid ; fegtar (?). 
 feib, as, like ; Dat. and Ace. 
 
 Sg. of ich, honour, dignity, 
 féin, self; do charait fén, thine 
 
 own friend, 
 fer, M.j man. 
 feraim, 2nd, I give, I pour; 
 
 Pass. Pret. Sg. 3. ro ferad. 
 ferand, M., land, 
 ferr, better ; ferr de, See § 186. 
 fers, loan-word = Lat., versus ; 
 
 hi fers, in verse, 
 fetar, Depon., I know ; Sg. 3. 
 
 fitir ; PI. 3. ni etatar ; Pass, 
 
 Pret. Sg. 3. fes. 
 fiadnaise, N., presence ; inar 
 
 fiadnaise, before us, in our 
 
 presence ; testimony, 
 fich, quarrel, feud; a free town, 
 fidbaid, wood ; Gen. Sg., fid- 
 
 baidae. 
 figell, figil, loan-word - Lat., 
 
 vigilia .i. frithaire, watching. 
 
 It betokens an appointed 
 
 service of prayer, the Noc- 
 
 turns. Figlem, Imper. PI. 
 
 1., let us watch, or say 
 
 the Nocturns. 
 fil, there is. 
 fillim, I stop, stay, delay, bend ; 
 
 Pres. PI. 1. nis fillem. 
 fillim, 3rd, I turn, return, imply, 
 
 fold, wrap ; Inf., filliud, 
 
 fold, folding, bend. 
 
 finnaim (1) I find, find out; 
 (2) I become white ; find, 
 white, fair. 
 
 fir, true ; Lat., verus. 
 
 firién, righteous. 
 
 firinne, F., truth, righteous- 
 ness. 
 
 fiu, worthy, fit, suitable. 
 
 fled, F., feast. 
 
 flaith, F., dominion, authority ; 
 ardflaith, supreme lord; ro- 
 f-laith, great chief ; Gen., 
 flatha. 
 
 flathius, rule, government ; 
 Dat., don lathius. 
 
 fo, Prep., under; fon, fond; 
 fot, fo chetoir, immediately. 
 
 fochanim, ist, I sing after ; I 
 sing second to = Lat., sue- 
 no, I chime in with ; Pres. 
 Sg. 3. fom chain. 
 
 focherdaim, ist, I throw, I send 
 away, I lay down ; Pres. 
 Sg. 3. foceird ; Pass. Pres. 
 3. focertar. 
 fochaid, F, suffering, tribula- 
 tion ; Dat. PL, dinab fo- 
 chidib. 
 focol, word. 
 
 fodaraithmine = for-da-raith- 
 mine (?). See Depon. 2> r d, 
 for-aith-miniur, I remember, 
 I mention, 
 fodord, murmuring ; music, 
 term, barytone, bass. 
 
158 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 fogal, F., plundering, trespass. 
 
 fogbaim, ist,l find, I get; Fut. 
 Sg. 2. fogéba. 
 
 fogniu, yd, I serve ; Pass. Pres. 
 Sg. 3. fogníther, fogniter. 
 
 foillsigim, 3rd, I show; Pres. 
 Sg. 3. relative, follsiges; B- 
 Fut. PI. 3. failsigfit ; Pass. 
 Pres. Sg. 3. foillsigthir ; 
 Inf., follsigud. 
 
 folach, cover, concealment ; 
 Dat. Sg., i foluch. 
 
 folt, M., hair, head of hair. 
 
 for, Prep., upon. In later 
 Ir. for, and ar, air, are 
 confounded together. 
 
 for = or, ol, quoth he. 
 
 for-aith-muiniur, -miniur, yd, 
 Depon., I remember, call to 
 mind ; Perf. Sg. 3. foraith- 
 menair, fodaraithmine(P). 
 
 forbia, Fut. Sg. 3 of iovhemm, 
 ist, I complete, perfect ; 
 Pass. Pres. Sg. 3.forfenar, it 
 is consummated ; forbe, -ba, 
 perfection ; Cf, SiaTtXiau, 
 it will last. 
 
 íorbónd - perhaps O'Reilly s 
 {Ir. Diet.) forbann, ille- 
 gal (?), proclamation of an 
 edict (?). 
 
 forbrissim, 3rd, I oppress, 
 crush ; Pres. Sec. PI. 3. for-ta 
 (= do, da) n-bristis-ni, they 
 would have oppressed us. 
 
 for-canim,'-chanim, -chun, ist, 
 
 I teach ; Pres. Sg. 3. forcain. 
 forcetal, -cital, iV., teaching ; 
 
 Dat. Sg., do forcitul ; Inf. 
 
 o/"forchun. 
 forchluinim, ist, I hear; Pass. 
 
 Pres. Sg. 3. forchluinter. 
 forchomnacuir, Depon. Perf. 
 
 Sg. 3. it happened ; Fut. 
 
 Sec. Sg. 3. forchuimsed. 
 fordotá = for-dot-tá (?), it is 
 
 upon thee, 
 foroid ... II. 3 (?)- 
 fortachtji^ 7 ., help, to help; Ace, 
 
 fortachtain, fortacht. 
 fortachtaigim,3r^I help; Dep, 
 
 Pres. Sg. 3. fortachtaige- 
 
 dar. 
 fotha, M., cause, ground, 
 
 foundation, 
 freendarcus, M., presence, 
 frecraim, ist, I answer; Pret. 
 
 Sg. 3. ro recair (§ 4) ; T-Pret. 
 
 Sg. 3. ro frecart; PI. 3. ro 
 
 recratar; Inf., frecra, an 
 
 answer, to answer, 
 fresciu, I hope, expect ; Pres. 
 
 Sg. 3. fresci. 
 fri, Prep., against ; to speak 
 
 to (= fri) some one, to part 
 from (fri), equal, like to (fri). 
 
 frith, Pass. Pret. Sg. 3. he 
 
 was found, 
 frithgnom, -nam, attention, 
 
 care, preparation, diligence. 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 159 
 
 fuacraim, I announce, I pub- 
 lish. 
 
 fufuasnaim = fo-fuasnaim, 2nd, 
 I rage ; Sg. 3. fufuasna. 
 
 íuráil, foráil, uráil, eráil, com- 
 mand, commission. 
 
 iura.il, foráil {O'Reilly), ex- 
 cess, superfluity ; Cf. O'Da- 
 vorarís Glossary, erail .i. 
 imforcraid ; eráin, urain, 
 excess, plenty. 
 
 gabim, ist, 1 take, seize; Pres. 
 Sg. 3. gaib, gaibid ; Pret. Sg. 
 3. ro gab, gabais ; Pret. Sg, 
 1. gabsu ; Fut. Sec. Sg. 3. no 
 gabad ; Inf., do gabáil, with 
 for {or f ri ), followed by an 
 Infin. - to begin to ; Pres. 
 Sec. Sg. 3. nachin rogba, lest 
 it should take us. 
 gaét, Pass. Pret. Sg. 3. of 
 
 gonaim, I wound, I slay, 
 gáeth, gáith, F., wind, 
 galar, N., illness, 
 garim, is/, I call ; Pres. Sg. 3. 
 
 gairid. 
 gel, white ; óengel, wholly 
 
 white, 
 gerat, III. 4, Cf., gerait .i. 
 mac bee, no beodha [lively) 
 no glic {cunning) no anrud 
 {name of the second degree 
 among the poets, Cor mac), 
 
 O'Dav.; but Stokes, in Pro- 
 logue of Fé I. Prol. go, trans- 
 lates it " champion." 
 gilla,vi/.,boy, servant; a gillai, 
 
 O boy. 
 gin, M., mouth, 
 giuil, ist, Per/. Act. Sg. 3. of 
 glenim, I adhere, cleave to. 
 glain {or glan ?), glass ; glano. 
 glanta, Particip. of glanaim, 
 
 2nd, I clean ; glan clean, 
 glass, green, pale, wan. 
 Gleotic, a corruption of the 
 Welsh guletic, modern 
 gwledig, the sovereign ruler 
 of a country. See Ambróis. 
 glé, clear, bright, 
 glóir = Lat, gloria, glory, 
 glún, N., knee, 
 gniim, 3^1 do, I make; Pass. 
 
 Pres. Sg. 3, gniter. 
 gnim, to do, deed ; gnime, 
 
 assa gnimaib. 
 gnoé, handsome ; Cf. Cormac 
 
 Trans I at., p. 86. 
 gnúis, F., face, 
 goiste, halter, snare, 
 gol, lamentation, weeping, 
 gonaim, ist I slay; S-Pret. 
 
 #£• 3- gonais. 
 Gorthigernd = Vortigern, 
 King of Britain, who 
 brought in the Saxons 
 under Hengist and Horsa, 
 about A.D. 447. Proper 
 
i6o 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 form, Gwr-tigern, excelling 
 
 lord (?). 
 grád, N., grade, degree, rank, 
 
 Holy Order ; oes graid. 
 grádaigim, I love ; nis gra- 
 
 daigth^, III. 5 (?). 
 grés, memory ; do grés, do 
 
 gress, always, continually, 
 grian, F., sun ; tarsin gréin. 
 grísad, 2nd, Inf., to urge, to 
 
 excite. 
 Gunnis, a region in North 
 
 Britain, 
 guth, M., voice. 
 
 H. 
 
 Words with initial "h" are to 
 be sought, for under the let- 
 ter following the aspirate, 
 with the following excep- 
 tions : 
 
 heretecda, heretical. 
 
 hirubin, cherubim. 
 
 I. 
 
 i, Determinative Particle; in 
 n-ingin i sin, this girl. 
 
 .i. = idón = viz. ; i.e. = id est, 
 that is. 
 
 i, hi, she. 
 
 i n-, hi n-, Prep., in. 
 
 iar, after ; iar sudiu, after 
 that ; iar tain, later on. 
 
 iarfaigim, \st I inquire, ask 
 [with do) ; 8-Pret. Sg. 3., 
 ro iarfaig ; Inf., iarfaigid. 
 
 iarom, -urn, Adv., thereupon, 
 afterwards, then. 
 
 iarraid, seeking, to ask. 
 
 iarthar, west, western, pro- 
 perly, posterior, hinder. 
 
 iat, they. 
 
 ic, Prep., at, near ; see oc. 
 
 ice, to heal, health. 
 
 idal, loan-word from Lat. 
 idol ; Gen., ind idil. 
 
 idnacul, perhaps Inf. of ad- 
 naicim, primitively, I yield 
 up, and then, I bury ; dia 
 idnacul, to escort, to pro- 
 tect her. 
 
 idnaide, awaiting, expectation ; 
 oc idnaidiu, Cf. irnaidim, 
 $rd. 
 
 il, many ; co n-ilmunteraib il- 
 ib, with many divers bands ; 
 il-bélre, divers tongues. 
 
 ille, hither; o sin ille, from 
 then till now. 
 
 im, see imm. 
 
 imberim, ist, I lead about, I 
 ply, I play ; Imp erat. Sg. 
 2. imbir. 
 
 imchomairb, Cf. comhairp, 
 emulation. O'Reilly. 
 
 imchomarc, inquiry, greeting. 
 
 imchomrac, meeting, gather- 
 ing, fight : mu imchomruc 
 (mu for immu?) 
 
 imdercad, reproach, to re- 
 proach, to put to the blush. 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 l6l 
 
 imel, imbel, border, surface, 
 imithe, devouring one another; 
 ic imithi ; Cf. longud no 
 ithi, consuming or eating, 
 ML 1 1 8. 
 imletrad, cutting, hacking 
 each other ; Cf. letrad hack- 
 ing, cutting, Corm. Transl. 
 p. 105. 
 imm, im, Prep, around, about. 
 In Composition often ex- 
 presses mutual action. 
 immach, Adv., out of, forth ; o 
 
 sin immach, henceforth, 
 immaig, Adv., out, outside, 
 out of it ; /rom mag and 1 n-. 
 immaille, Adv., together, 
 
 withal ; immalle, -lei. 
 immedon, Adv., in the middle. 
 immorro, Conj., but, more- 
 over, 
 immun, M., loan-word from 
 Lai., hymn ; also ym- 
 mon. 
 imned, N"., distress, 
 imorbus = O. Ir. immormus 
 
 M. sin, scandal, 
 imrádiud, M., reflexion, deli- 
 beration, thought, 
 imthanu, change, vicissitude, 
 in, Inte.rrog. particle = Lat. 
 
 an. 
 i n-dignet, = a n-dignet. Con- 
 junct. PI. j. what they will 
 do, see dogniu. 
 
 in, ind, in t- Def. article, § 
 
 I7 . I< 
 
 in sin, ovTog, in so, rode, §§ 
 
 190, 191. 
 
 inagid tagid, V. 1 . Cf. aigh, .i. 
 
 eirigh, ut est aigh taig .i. tair 
 doridhis, .i. eirigh go Cor- 
 mac ocus tair doridhisi uadh, 
 aigh, i.e., arise, e.g. aigh 
 taig, i.e., come back, that is, 
 go to C. and come back 
 from him. CFDav. Cf. too 
 tagaidh, come ye on, ad- 
 vance. O'Reilly. 
 
 ind in aim so, Dat., of am, 
 amm, time, at this time. 
 
 indala n-ái, either of the two. 
 
 indeb, N., gain, profit. 
 
 indiu, Adv., to-day. 
 
 indlinech II. 2. " on my inter- 
 lined book." Stokes. 
 
 indlat, washing, oc indlut. 
 
 indocbál, inducbál, F., fame, 
 repute ; Gen., ind-ocbále. 
 
 ingen, F., girl, daughter. 
 
 ingnad, N. wonder, wonderful. 
 
 inid, in which is, where is ? 
 
 inis, innis, F., island ; Gen., 
 inseo, inse. 
 
 inmain, dear, beloved ; Ace. 
 PL, inmaini. 
 
 inna, in his, III. 2 ; where not, 
 III. 1. 
 
 innarbenim,/i/,I drive away, I 
 
 repel ; no innarbad, coron 
 12 
 
it 2 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 innarba ; innarbar ; for in- 
 narbanar; Pass. Pret. Sg. 3. 
 ro innarbad. 
 
 innas, indas, A^. state, condi- 
 tion; fon innasin, in that 
 manner, thus. 
 
 inni, see inti. 
 
 innisim, I tell, relate, describe. 
 
 innocht, Adv., to-night. 
 
 innosse, Adv., now. 
 
 insin, inso, see §§ 190, 191. 
 
 inti, article with determina- 
 tive, i, the, the well known, 
 the above mentioned ; inti 
 Condla, the aforesaid C. ; 
 Ace. inni. 
 
 inund, innunn, Pron., the 
 same ; Lat. idem, eadem, 
 idem. 
 
 iress, hiress, F. faith. 
 
 irlithe, obedient. 
 
 irnaigtiu, see ernaigthe. 
 
 Irusalem, Jerusalem. 
 
 is, and. 
 
 isel, lowly, humble. 
 
 Isu, Jesus. 
 
 itaam, see itáu § 386. 
 
 la, with, by, through ; läse 
 thereat, when ; ba ingnad 
 la Cond, it was wonder with 
 C. i.e. Conn, wondered ; la 
 sodain, thereupon. 
 
 lá, see laithe, day. 
 
 labrur, Dep., I speak, ce nus 
 labratar ; Inf., labrad. 
 
 laechrad, F. a band of heroes. 
 Dat. Sg., dond laechraid. 
 
 in laigni trom, the heavy 
 lance. Henessy. 
 
 laithe, laa, lá, N., day ; Dat. 
 isind laithiu. 
 
 lám, F., hand; for láim aathar, 
 at his father's side ; fri 
 láim Cuind, at Conn's side. 
 
 lámaim, I dare, I venture ; 
 Pret. Sg. 3. nir lam, he 
 durst not. 
 
 Ian, full ; Gen. lain. 
 
 lann, lond, swift, fierce, bold. 
 
 lár, M., floor, ground. 
 
 laxa, -u = Lat., laxitas, relaxa- 
 tion, ease. 
 
 lebrán, M., a little book, libel- 
 lus. 
 
 lécim, léicim, I leave, let. 
 
 legim, = Lat. lego, I read ; 
 Imperat.Pl. 1. legem ; Inf. 
 oes legind, readers, lectur- 
 ers. 
 
 lén, Cf. corp-len, bodily ease. 
 Stokes, Ftlire, Jun. 22 ; .i. 
 corp sleman, no laxu, no 
 sadaile. 
 
 lenim, ist, I stick to, I am at- 
 tached to ; Pret. Sg. 3. ro 
 len ; Per/. Sg. 3. ro lil. 
 
 less, convenience, commodity; 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 1 6; 
 
 riccim less followed by Gen. 
 
 I need, 
 leth, N., side, = Lat., latus, 
 libur, lebor, M. Lat., liber, 
 
 a book, 
 litir, F, letter, PL Norn, litri. 
 lobra, F., illness, infirmity, 
 loch, M., lake. 
 Lochlind, Scandinavia, 
 lóg, lúach, N., price, reward, 
 lóid, láed, F. a lay, a song, 
 loiscim, 3rd, I burn, loiscther. 
 Ion, JT., blackbird ; £*«, luin. 
 long, F.y vessel, ship, 
 loor, enough, 
 lúad, lúath, quick, swift. 
 Luagni Temrach, a sept near 
 
 Tara, Co. Meath. Hennessy. 
 lubair, labour, toil, 
 luid, he went ; luide. 
 lúta, the little finger; Dat. 
 
 lutain. 
 
 M. 
 
 -m, pron. in- and suffix, of 
 Sg. i . m' mo, muj my. 
 
 má, Conj. if. 
 
 má, see móo, greater. 
 
 mac, mace, M., son. 
 
 mag, N., plain ; Mag Meli, 
 the Pleasant Plain, the Ely- 
 sium of the pagan Gaels. 
 
 mairg, woe. 
 
 maith/good, that which is good. 
 
 mal dacht, F., curse, Gen. Sg. 
 
 maldachtan, mallachtan. 
 mámm, yoke, servitude, fo 
 
 mamm, for i mama, VI, 6. 
 
 we must perhaps read in 
 
 mama (Gen.) 
 mani, if not, unless ; manid, 
 
 • unl essit be. 
 mar, Co«;*., as, like as, as if. 
 már, mór, great, 
 marb, dead, 
 marbaim, 2nd, I slay ; S-Pret. 
 
 Sg. 3. marbais ; Pass. Pres. 
 
 Sg. j. marbtair; Inf., 
 
 marbad, 
 martir, loan-word f Lat. mar- 
 
 tyrium, martyrdom ; also 
 relic; martre, martra. 
 mass, beauteous, 
 mathair, F., mother, 
 mebul, F., shame ; ni mebul 
 
 limm [it is] not shame with 
 
 me, I deem it no shame, I 
 
 am not ashamed, 
 medair, talk, discourse. 
 
 O'Reilly ; medair mass, 
 
 parenthetical observation, 
 
 an agreeable chat, 
 medón, middle. 
 
 méit, siz e,quantity. 
 melim, ist, I grind ; Inf. do 
 
 mlith, blith; Cf. Lat. molo. 
 mell, O. Ir. meld, pleasant, 
 menma, mind, 
 menn, clear, limpid. 
 
1 64 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 mér, M.y finger. 
 
 messu, Compar., worse. 
 
 mi, M. % month, § 107. 
 
 millim, $rd, I destroy, I ruin. 
 
 mir, A 7 "., morsel, bit. 
 
 mná, see ben. 
 
 mo, mu, my ; m'athair. 
 
 mo, mos, soon [before Fut.) ; 
 Cf. Lat. mox, presently. 
 
 mod, M., mode, manner; 
 mod nad mod, by degrees (?) 
 
 moga, möge, see mug. 
 
 mon, (muic), = imon, about 
 the, concerning the. 
 
 moó, moo, mó, má, Compar. 
 of mór. 
 
 mór, már, great. 
 
 mórchetlach, knowing many 
 songs (cétal). 
 
 mórdánach, possessed of 
 great skill (dán). 
 
 Morna or Dáire Derc, chief 
 of the Fenians of Con- 
 naught. Aed, or Goll 
 M'Morna, his son ; his race 
 maic or eland Morna. 
 
 motáticfa, = mo-do-t-icfa, soon 
 will he come to thee (?). 
 
 mucc, F.> pig. 
 
 mudugud, undoing, to destroy. 
 
 mug, M.y servant, slave, Nom. 
 PL, möge, -ae, -i. 
 
 muin, neck, Cf. braige, mui- 
 nél, neck ; Mun-caim, fair- 
 neck. 
 
 muir, N., sea. 
 
 muinter, munter, F., family, 
 household, suite. 
 
 Murni Muncaim, Finn's mo- 
 ther; muirnin, the diminu- 
 tive of Murni, is still ap- 
 plied to girls in Ireland, as 
 a term of endearment. 
 
 N. 
 
 -n, -nn, Pron. suffix, and in- 
 fixed PI. 1. 
 
 na, not, IV. 4. 
 
 na (dochum), = inna, ina, in 
 his. 
 
 ná, na, nó, or ; nad fresci bás 
 na sentaid, who expects 
 not death or old age ; ni 
 róis chluim na colcaid, 
 thou shalt not obtain fea- 
 ther or mattress ; fuacraid . . 
 cath ... for Tadg ná éraic 
 a athar do thabairt do, 
 he summons Tadg either 
 to single combat, or to 
 give him compensation 
 (éric) for his father ; éric, 
 éraic from fear, a man and 
 aic price, man- price (?) 
 
 nach, not, who, which not; 
 nachin rogba, let it not take 
 hold of us ; nachim thánic, 
 that came not to me. 
 
 nach, Adj., Pron. y anybody, 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 165 
 
 something, any ; náchtúara 
 any food. 
 
 nad, nád, not (in Relative and 
 subordinate sentences) ; nád 
 eel ; in tan nád n-acastar 
 et nád forchluinter, when 
 he is not seen and is not 
 heard ; huare nad n-digni, 
 because he did not. 
 
 nallsuide, III. 4. Gloss. .i. ua- 
 sal, perhaps ni allsuide 
 like all-togu {Cod. S. Paul., 
 V. 9., noble choice (?) ; CJ. 
 all n-glaine, a rock of purity, 
 Pel. Jan. 6. 
 
 náma, M. } enemy. 
 
 nam má, nanmá, Adv., only, 
 but. 
 
 nech, someone, anyone ; ni . . . 
 nech, no one, Dat. do neoch. 
 
 nél, Jf. cloud. 
 
 nem, iV., heaven, Gen. nime, 
 Dat. nim. 
 
 nemaiscide, invisible (?) 
 
 nert, N., strength, power; 
 Gen. neirt, Dat. niurt. 
 
 nessam, Super I. next. 
 
 ni, ni, not ; nir, nir = ni ro ; 
 nis ; ni con not. 
 
 ni, something ; with a follow- 
 ing relative sentence = id 
 (quod), that which ; each 
 ni, every thing, ni . . . 
 ni, na . . . ni nothing; ani 
 sin, this. 
 
 -ni, emphatic suffix of PL 1. 
 
 ninsa, = ni ansa, ni insa, not 
 difficult. 
 
 nith, fight; .i. guin duine, 
 homicide, Corm. Glossary. 
 
 no, nu, Verbal particle § 
 251 ; nonn ainmnigther, 
 we are called : not álim, I 
 pray thee ; no-b sóirfa-si, 
 he will free you ; nus labra- 
 tar, they speak them : amal 
 nondad, as you are. 
 
 no, or : áit inna bí bás nó pec- 
 cad, na immorbus, a place 
 in which is not death or sin, 
 or scandal. 
 
 nó, nóe, nau, F., ship ; isind, 
 noi, in the ship. 
 
 nochon, not; 
 
 no co n-, until. 
 
 noéb, naeb, holy. 
 
 nón, = Lat., nona, 9th (hour), 
 a canonical Hour (3 p.m.) ; 
 co nóin. until Nones. 
 
 not, = Lat., nota, sign. 
 
 nunreafeaglat (?) 
 
 O. 
 
 <5, úa, Prep., from ; ó sin co 
 sudi, from that till now. 
 
 o, Con/. j since, seeing that. 
 
 óas, úas, Prep., above, over. 
 
 oc, ic, Prep., at, by ; ató oc 
 combáig, I am fighting. 
 
1 66 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 óc, young, óc-aes, young 
 folks, vouths. 
 
 óchtar, úachtar, the upper 
 part, i n-uachtor. 
 
 ocus, acus, Con/., and; seldom 
 written, but expressed by 
 Lat. 9 et, or by an abbrevia- 
 tion thereof (7) § 395. 
 
 óen, áen, one. 
 
 óenar, solitude ; Condla a óenur, 
 C. alone, = [in] his solitu.de. 
 
 óenfer, one man ; comrac, 
 óenpr, single combat. Art 
 Oenfer, A. One man. 
 
 óes, see áes, óes graid, persons 
 in dignity, in Holy Orders. 
 
 ógf lán, quite incorrupt, entire. 
 
 oifrend, Mass ; don oiffrind, to 
 Mass ; Cf. Lat.y offeren- 
 dum (?) 
 
 óitiu, F., flower of youth. 
 
 ol quoth, he, = or. 
 
 ór, úar, F., hour, time ; hóre, 
 húare, úair, Con/., because, 
 for ; huaraib, at times ; 
 a uair, a huair, always ; 
 (literally), in its time, or 
 from the hour. 
 
 ord, M., order, regulation. 
 
 ordan, ordán, dignity, rank. 
 
 orcaim, orgaim, ist, I slay ; 
 Pass. Pres. 2d. Sg. 3. noirc- 
 the. 
 
 osailcim, oslaicim,3n/,I open ; 
 
 * Cf. § 
 
 Pass. Pres. Sg. 3. osailc- 
 
 ther. 
 ósin, = ó sin. See above. 
 óthá, from ; óthá teirt co nóin 
 
 from Terce to Nones. 
 
 P.* 
 
 pate r, Paternoster, Our 
 
 Father, 
 peccad, M. t = Lat. t peccatum, 
 
 sin. 
 popul, = Lat.y populus, people, 
 precept, = Lat., praeceptum, 
 
 teaching, to teach, 
 predchim, 2«i/,=Zö/.,praedico, 
 
 I preach. 
 
 R. 
 
 R, a frequent abbreviation for 
 rose, a dithyrambic compo- 
 sition. 
 
 radairc,sight,the powerof sight. 
 
 rádim, ráidim, $rd, I say, name 
 (with fri) ; Pres. Sg. 2. ro 
 rádi ; rel. 3. radas ; Pret. Sg. 
 3. ro radis, ro raid, PL j.ro 
 ráidset ; Pass. Pres. 2 dary 
 Sg. 3. rate. 
 
 ráim, I row, I navigate ; Pret, 
 PI. 3. ro raiset. 
 
 ranic, Perf. of ricim, riccim. 
 
 rannaim, 2nd, I divide, distri- 
 
 i 35» 36. 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 167 
 
 bute ; Inf. roind, rand, 
 rann, F. 
 
 ré n-, ría n-, Prep, before. 
 
 recht, M. or N., law, right. 
 
 reclesa, Cf. O'Reillys reig- 
 lios, F. church, shrine. 
 
 reid, easy, smooth. 
 
 réimm, N., course, running, 
 journey, voyage ; Inf. of 
 rethim, ist, I run. 
 
 renim, ist, Igiveup,sell, Con- 
 junct. PI. 3. ni riat, let 
 them not sell. 
 
 resiu, Conj.y ere, before. 
 
 réthince (?) Cf, roithinche, 
 F. hilarity. 
 
 ri, M., king, Voc, a ri. 
 
 ria, = fria, VI, 13. 
 
 ria n-, = re n-. 
 
 riam, Adv., before, afore- 
 time. 
 
 riar, F., will ; do rer {better 
 réir), according to the will 
 of, according to. 
 
 riccim (= ro-iccim), ist ('& 
 yd (?), I reach ; Pres. PI. 3. 
 recait ; B-Fut. PI. 1. ri- 
 ef am ; Perf Sg. 3. ranic ; 
 S-Fut. Sg. 2,3. ró-is, PI. 1. 
 ro-isam ; 8-Fut. 2 dary 
 Sg. 1. ro-issinn, PI. 1. ró- 
 ismais, 
 
 rigda, royal. 
 
 rigdomna, material for a king» 
 royal heir. 
 
 rige, kingly power, reign, king- 
 dom ; irrigi Temrach. 
 rigfennid, king-warrior, rig- 
 
 fennid, General of the 
 
 Fenians, 
 ro, ru, verbal particle ; co 
 
 rabe = co ro be ; rop, rop- 
 
 tar - ro bo, ro batar ; 
 
 cor, nir, diar = co ro, ni ro, 
 
 dia ro. 
 rocháim, very handsome, 
 rochetul, N., loud, song ; re 
 
 rochetul, with loud singing, 
 rochim, roichim, ist, I come, 
 
 I approach ; Inf. rochtain. 
 róed, raed, Gen., raeda, wood, 
 
 forest, 
 roflaith, the next to the king 
 
 in rank, 
 rogba, see gabim. 
 ró-is, see riccim. 
 Romanach, Roman. 
 xoxA^Pass. Pret. PL 3. of do- 
 
 rónad. 
 rose, M., eye, Nom. PL 2. 
 
 roisc; a dithyrambic piece of 
 
 poetry, 
 ross, a wood, a headland, 
 rotnai, VI, 16. =» rontai. See 
 
 do-rónad (?). 
 rúad, red ; hence the surname 
 
 Roe, Rowe. 
 rue, he brought ; Pass., rucad. 
 run, F., mystery, secret ; Ace. 
 
 Sg., rúin. 
 
iö8 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 S. 
 
 -sa emphatkparticle suffixed 
 to pron. and verbs. Sg. i. 
 do deochad-sa, I am come ; 
 dom-sa, to myself ; frim-sa ; 
 failsigfit-sea. 
 
 sadaile, F., ease. 
 
 sáethar, sáithar, sóethar, N. t 
 labour, trouble ; Gen. 
 sáithir. 
 
 saidim, I sit, set up, settle ; 
 Pres. Sg. j. relat. saides. 
 
 saigim, ist, I look for, I ap- 
 proach ; Inf. do saigid ; I 
 say, dispute. 
 
 sainemail, distinguished, emi- 
 nent. 
 
 sale, saile, spittle ; dit sailiu, of 
 thy saliva ; da sale, two 
 spits. 
 
 salm, M., loan-word = Lat., 
 psalmus, psalm. 
 
 sárigim, 3rd, I contemn, I vio- 
 late, overcome, wrong ; Inf- 
 sarugud. 
 
 scáich, Per/. Sg. 3. of scuch- 
 im, ird, I give way, pass by, 
 remove, change. 
 
 scáilim, ^rd, I unfold, untie, 
 spread, scatter, dismiss ; 
 Pass. Imperat. Sg. 3. 
 scailter ; Pret. Sg. 3. ro 
 scailed. 
 
 scaraim, 2nd, I part from (fri) ; 
 
 Inf. scarad. 
 scribaimm, = Lat., scribo, I 
 
 write ; Pass. Conj. Pres. 
 
 PL 3. cia scribtair, because 
 
 they are written, 
 se, sé. See é, hé ; or se, for 
 
 se, ol se-som, quoth he. 
 -se, emphatic particle of Sg. 
 
 1 ; see -sa ; am cimbid-se, 
 
 I am a prisoner, 
 sech, Prep., beyond, past, 
 
 more than ; Conj., sech ni, 
 
 save that not, since not. 
 sechur, Dep., = Lat., sequor, 
 
 I follow ; Inf. sechem, F. 
 
 im sechim. 
 sénaim, 2nd, I bless, sign with 
 
 the cross; sénam, let us 
 
 bless, 
 sentu, M., age ; Ace. sentaid. 
 seol, M., sail, sheet, linen 
 
 cloth ; Gen. Sg., in t- iuil, 
 
 Cf § 4. 
 seolbrat,J/., linen cloth, 
 ses, .i. co lar, to the floor > 
 
 Cf. sis, down, downwards, 
 -si, emphat. particle PI. 2.; 
 
 di bar n-ág-si, from your 
 
 fear ; adib moga-si, ye are 
 
 servants, 
 si, she. 
 siacht, T-Pret. Sg. 3. he 
 
 reached, arrived at. 
 siat, they. 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 169 
 
 síd, síth, M. peace. 
 
 síd, F., dwelling of the side, 
 i.e. fairies ; áes side, the 
 fairies; banside, banshee. 
 
 sidamail, peaceful; co sidamail 
 Adv. 
 
 side, Pron. dem.^ this ; a ainm, 
 side, the name of this per- 
 son ; see §§ 190, 198. 
 
 sin, Pron. dem-, in claideb 
 sin, this sword ; in n-ingin 
 i sin, this girl ; in sin, this 
 man ; de-sin, hence, iar sin, 
 after that ; and-sin, there, 
 in that place. 
 
 -siu, see -so. 
 
 slechtaim, 2nd, I kneel, Cf. 
 Lat. flecto; Imperat. PI. 1. 
 slechtam. 
 
 slechtain, genuflexions, Sg. 
 Nom. slechtan. 
 
 slemon, slemain, smooth, slip- 
 pery. 
 
 so, Pron. dent. ; in gnim so 
 this deed ; in so, this per- 
 son, -thing, rock. 
 
 -so,-su, emphat. particle of Sg. 
 2. ; dait-siu, to thee ; fot 
 menmain-siu. 
 
 sochenoil, well-born. 
 
 sochuide, F., a troop, crowd, 
 multitude. 
 
 sochraite, F., army, host. 
 
 sodain, Pron. dem., this =Lal. 
 hoc; la sodain, thereupon. 
 
 soichim, I arrive at, I come to ; 
 Sg. 3. ro soich. 
 
 sóiraim, sóeraim, 2nd, I make 
 free ; B-Fut. Sg. 3. nob 
 sóirfa ; Inf. soirad. 
 
 solma, quick, swift. 
 
 -som, emphat. particle of Sg. 
 M. 3. and PI. 3 ;^bid maid- 
 som, he will be good ; ni 
 thartsat-som, they gave 
 not ; uad-som, leu-som. 
 
 son, Pron. dent., this thing ; 
 § 194, Cf. on. 
 
 sond, dia sund, Cf. sonnad 
 and sonnach, wall. 
 
 soscéle, N., Gospel ; so and 
 seel, news, story. 
 
 srathar, F., saddle, pack-sad- 
 dle. 
 
 sróinim, 3rd, I defeat, I over- 
 come; Inf., sroiniud. 
 
 sruith, senior, dignified per- 
 son. Stokes' Corm. TransL 
 
 P- 54- 
 suba, joy, to delight, III. 6. 
 
 (in MS. subatar is written 
 
 as one word). 
 sude, suide, N., seat, 
 sude, suide, Pron. dent., this 
 
 (chiefly N.) t Cf. § 190. 
 súil, F., eye. 
 
 sur, = siur, sister (?) III. 6. (in 
 MS. airun sur is written as 
 
 one word). 
 suthain, everlasting. 
 
170 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 T. 
 
 -t, Pron. suffix. Sg. 2. 
 
 tabur, I give ; Inf., do thabirt, 
 -bairt ; Conj. Sg. 2. ni tai- 
 bre; Imperat. Sg. 2. tabair; 
 Pres. 2 dary Sg. 3. na tai- 
 bred, tibred ; from do and 
 berim. 
 
 tagid, Cf. taig, .i. tair 
 doridhis, comeback, O'Dav. 
 p. 50. 
 
 taidbrim, = do-aith-berim, I 
 offer ; Pres. 2 dary Sg. 3 # 
 taidbred. 
 
 tair, come thou, § 286. 
 
 tairchanim, ist, I foretell \Perf. 
 Sg. 3. tarchechuin. 
 
 tairle, Conj. Sg. 3. of tarla. 
 
 tairmthecht, transgression, 
 trespass, transit. 
 
 tairnim, 3rd, I letdown, hum- 
 ble, descend ; Pres. Sg. 3. 
 tairnid. 
 
 taitnemach, shining. 
 
 tan, F., time ; iar tain, later, 
 afterwards ; in tan, in tain 
 {with a following relative 
 sentence), during, as, when. 
 
 tánic, see ticcim, I come. 
 
 tar, dar, Prep., Lat., trans, 
 over, through ; tar far cenn- 
 si, for you, tar ési, after, be- 
 hind, for. 
 
 tarat = dorat, he gave ; ni 
 thartsat, Pi. 3. 
 
 tardechta (?) 
 
 tarla, = do-rala, it happened. 
 
 tathardai (?) 
 
 tathut, est tibi, thou hast, see 
 táu, {lit.), there is to thee. 
 
 táu, tó, I am ; itaam, where 
 (in which) we are ; amfl/ 
 nondad, as ye are. 
 
 tech, N"., house. 
 
 techim, ist, I flee ; Perf. Sg. j. 
 ro teich ; it survives in 
 Scotch Gaelic. 
 
 techt, messenger ; techtaire, 
 tecttaire, M., ditto. 
 
 teirt, Terce (9 a.m.), a canon- 
 ical Hour, i.e. the third 
 hour. 
 
 Temair, Tara, seat of the su- 
 preme monarch of Ireland ; 
 a frequent element in topogr. 
 names ; Gen. Temrach. 
 
 Temair Lúachrae, Lúachair, 
 name of hilly district 
 between Co. Limerick and 
 Kerry, still called Ciar- 
 raighe-Luachra, in Irish. 
 
 Temair Mairci (?) 
 
 temel, darkness. 
 
 tempul, temple; Gen. tempuil ; 
 
 Cf. Lat. templum. 
 tenga, tongue. 
 
 tesarbi, Perf. Sg. 3. of tes- 
 buith, to be wanting. 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 !7I 
 
 tét, téit, = do-éit, he goes ; 
 comes. 
 
 Tethra .i. ri Fomóire, a king 
 of the Fomorians (a mythi- 
 cal race), iter triunuTeth- 
 rach, amongTethra's mighty 
 men, Corm. Trans I., p. 157. 
 
 tiagaim, ist, I go ; Pass. Pres. 
 Sg. 3. tiagair, Imperat. Sg. 
 3. tiagar. 
 
 tibred, see tabur. 
 
 tichtu, F., coming, arrival. 
 
 ticcim,ticim, ist, I come; Pres. 
 Sg. 3. tic; Per/. Sg. 3.tánic. 
 
 tigerne, -na, M., lord. 
 
 timmarcte, pressed togethe r, 
 particip. of timm- (do-imm-) 
 urc, ist, I press together. 
 
 tinaim, I vanish; Pret. Sg. 3. 
 ro tinastar. 
 
 tinólaim,2»í/,Igathertogether. 
 
 tír, N., land, Cf. Lat. terra. 
 
 tli, VI. 17 (?) 
 
 tocbaim, ist, I raise ; Imperat., 
 PL 1. tocbam. 
 
 tochra, oc a tochra, wooing 
 her. 
 
 tochuiriur, docuiriur, ^rdDep. 
 I invite, I draw to ; PI. 3. 
 tot-churethar [rather tot- 
 churetar), they invite thee. 
 
 toga, togu, choice. 
 
 togaim, I choose; Pret. Sg. 
 3. ro thog. 
 
 tond, tonn, F., wave, billow ; 
 
 fri toind (?) Ill, 6. 
 
 tóirand, tórand, N., signal, 
 token, shape, figure. 
 
 toisigecht, F., leadership, lead- 
 ing. 
 
 tomlim,toimlim, is/, I consume, 
 wear out, eat ; Pres. 2 
 dary Sg. 3. tomled. 
 
 tomnibther, Pass. Fut. Sg. 3. 
 of a Depon., tomniur (to = 
 do-fo-, Cf. do-moiniur, I 
 think) ; nad tomnibther, it 
 will not be expected. 
 
 tongaim,tongu, ist^. swear (tar, 
 by) ; S-Fut. 2. Sg. 3. tois- 
 sed. 
 
 tor, Cf. tor, .i. imat, a multi- 
 tude, a troop. O'Dav. Glos- 
 sary. 
 
 torchair = do-ro-chair, he fell. 
 
 torrach, pregnant. 
 
 trá, tra, Conj., but, therefore, 
 then ; it never begins a, 
 sentence. 
 
 trág, tráig, F. strand, shore. 
 
 tráth, N., time, hour, canoni- 
 cal Hour. 
 
 treb, M., race, stock ; Ace. 
 triub, Dat. PI. trebaib, 
 [/-stem ; Cf. Lat. tribus. 
 
 Trenmór, Cumall's father. 
 
 trethoath, III. 3 (?) tretho ath- 
 ban (?1. See Ebel's Zeuss, 
 pp. 31 and 71, troethath, 
 subjection, submission (?) 
 
172 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 tri, tri, tre, Prep., through, 
 tri, three ; fo thri, thrice. 
 trírech,songII.2. Cf. Ö 1 Curry, 
 
 On the Manners, &c.,of the 
 
 ancient Irish, III, p. 388. 
 
 Stokes Corm. Transl. p. 
 
 89. 
 trist, VI, 5 = Lat. tristis, sad(?) 
 trom, heavy, 
 tú, thou, 
 tó, túa, silence, silent ; Gen. 
 
 tuse, Gen. Dual, thó ; M'Dá 
 
 thó, son of the two mutes, 
 tualaing, skilled, knowing, 
 túare, -a, F., food, 
 túascert, the northern part, 
 túath, F., people, laity, 
 tue, he gave, he brought ; 
 
 Pass. Conjunct. Sg. 3. 
 
 tucthar ; Fret. Sg. 3. tucad. 
 tucsatar, S-Pret. PI. 3. of 
 
 tuccim (do-uccim), ^rd,Inn- 
 
 derstand, know ; = modern 
 
 tuigim. 
 tuitim, ist, I fall ; S-Pret. Sg. 
 
 3. dofuit. 
 
 tulach, F., hill ; topograph. 
 
 Tulla. 
 tús, beginning ; ar thus, in 
 
 the beginning, at first, 
 tu-su, thou [emphatic). 
 
 U. 
 
 uachtor = óchtar. 
 
 úad, see 0. 
 
 úair, úare, Conj., because ; 
 
 see ór. 
 úall, F., pride, arrogance, 
 úas, húas, Prep., supra, above, 
 úasal, high, exalted, noble; 
 
 Compar. huaisliu. 
 úathmar, dreadful, 
 ubull, apple, 
 uile, ule, all, entire, 
 uisse, right, fair, just, 
 usee, uisce, M. y water. 
 Usnech, = Hill of Usnagh in 
 
 parish of Conry, West- 
 
 meath, a royal residence. 
 út, Adv., there, Cf. % 196. 
 
ABBREVIATIONS. 
 
 Wo. — A copy of S. Paul's Epistles, now kept in the 
 University Library at Würzburg. The Latin text down to 
 Heb. vii. 9, is glossed by a continuous commentary, for the 
 most part in O. Irish. Zeuss (Ebel's Edit, xvi.-xxi.), on the 
 ground of its conformity in idiom and the style of writing 
 with the Milan and S. Gall Codices, refers it to the 8th 
 century. 
 
 ML or Mil. — The Milan Codex transferred in 1606, to the 
 Ambrosian Library, at Milan. It formerly belonged to the 
 celebrated monastery of Bobbio, one of S. Columbanus' 
 foundations. It consists of a commentary on the Psalter 
 accompanied by Irish glosses. Competent critics agree with 
 Muratori's ascription of this work to S. Columbanus. The 
 Codex is of the 8th century. 
 
 Tr. Tur. or Taur. — The Turin Codex. The Irish glosses 
 contained herein, have been published in Wh. Stokes' 
 " Goidelica" (2nd Edit. London, 1872), and by the Cavaliere C. 
 Nigra (Paris, 1869). 
 
 Sg. — A copy of the work of the celebrated Roman gram- 
 marian, Priscian, with Irish interlinear and marginal glosses, 
 by three divers hands. It is referred to the 8th century ; 
 where it was written, whether in Ireland or on the continent, 
 how the monastery of S. Gall came to possess it are questions 
 still awaiting solution. 
 
 Bern. — The Codex Bernensis is an ancient MS. dating 
 from the beginning of the 9th century which, besides a most 
 valuable copy of Horace, contains a few Irish glosses at Fol. 
 117a. It is kept in the public library of Berne. 
 
174 ABREVIATIONS. 
 
 Inc. Sg. — Incantations or charms in Irish copied into a re- 
 pertory preserved in the Library of S. Gall. 
 
 L. U. — Leabhar na hUidhre, Book of the Dun [cow], one 
 of the earliest Middle Ir. MSS. about A.D. noo. Published 
 in fac-simile by R. I. Academy, 1870. 
 
 Book of Leinster. — This collection, which is soon expected 
 to appear in fac-simile, dates from the middle of the 12th 
 century. 
 
 Lib. Hymn. — The Book of Hymns has been published in 
 part by the Rev. Dr. Todd. Wh. Stokes' " Goidelica " has 
 made all the Irish glosses contained therein accessible to the 
 public. 
 
 L. B. — The Leabhar Breac, i.e., the speckled Book, 
 mottled by exposure, a collection consisting for the most part 
 of homilies, forms of prayer, and mediaeval Irish hagiology. 
 It was first known as the Book of Cluain Sost (now Clonsast, 
 in King's County), the monastic home of S. Berchan, Brachan, 
 or Broghan. The community was, in course of time, driven to 
 Duna Doighre, which was since destroyed by the Danes, 
 hence its next name of Leabhar mar Duna Doighre. The 
 monks emigrated to Scariff. A.D. 1410, was the time of the 
 completion of this interesting monument of the faith and 
 piety of our forefathers. It has been published in fac-simile 
 by the R. I. Academy, in two vols., 1876. 
 
 Corm. — A Glossary by Cormac O'Cuillenain, King-Bishop 
 of Cashel, in the 10th century. 
 
A PPENDIX. 
 
 THE DEFINITE ARTICLE. 
 
 1. THE modern Irish and Scotch Gaelic have preserved in 
 Sg. only the Neuter Nom. and Ace. form of the article for 
 all cases of either gender, save the Gen. Fem., which retains 
 the na (= inna). In the Scotch dialect the article exhibits 
 certain euphonic variations, in part at least, a survival of 
 archaic usage which preserved the final n of Nom. and Ace. 
 Sg. (an), and of Gen. PI. (innan-, nan-) before vowels, d and 
 g, changed it to m before b, dropped it before c, t,f and s, 
 suppressed, or more frequently assimilated it to a following 
 n, m, r, or /. Thus in Scotch Gaelic an keeps its nasal before 
 nouns Masc. with initial vowel, or c, g, d, t, n, /, r, s, and Fern, 
 beginning with d, t,f, n, I, r, s. It changes to am before Masc. 
 beginning with a labial, drops n before Fem. with initial b,ft, 
 c, g, m, and in the prepositional (Dat. or Ablat.) case of either 
 gender with initial guttural or labial, when the vowel of an is 
 not elided by the vowel-ending of the foregoing preposition. 
 
 2. The only form now used in PI. is na (the O. Irish form 
 for Fem. and Neut. PL, inna, na). The Scotch Gaelic has 
 for Gen. PI. nan (usually net before /, n, r, s), which is nam 
 before a labial. For while in strict agreement* with the 
 modern Irish for what is called the "aspiration " of consonants 
 whether initial, final, or within words, with O. Irish the Scotch 
 dialect admits not that modification of initial consonants in 
 
 * In Scotch Gaelic the Gen. PI., unless preceded by the article, is always 
 aspirated. 
 
176 APPENDIX. 
 
 certain constructions which sinks the Tenues c, f, p, t into 
 their corresponding Mediae g, v, b f d, and by eliding the final 
 n of certain pronouns and particles, save before vowels and 
 in Gen. PI. of the article, it shows but few traces of that 
 " nasal eclipsis" as Zeuss calls it (i.e., the assimilation of 
 initial d and g with n final, of b with n changed into m), of 
 which O. Irish affords numerous instances. 
 
 SUPPLEMENT No. 2. 
 I. 
 
 THE ARTICLE IN MODERN IRISH AND SCOTCH GAELIC. 
 i. In the Sg. the article has preserved but the Neuter 
 form an for all cases of both Masc. and Fern, except the 
 Genitive Fem., in which it becomes na. In PI. the article is 
 invariably na, which in Gen. becomes na n- before an initial 
 vowel, d and g, na m- before initial b. 
 
 2. In Scotch Gaelic the article is inflected as in Irish, save 
 that the final n becomes m in Nom. and Ace. Masc. Sg. 
 before labials. 
 
 II. 
 
 DECLENSIONS. 
 I. The same influences, which, to take a familiar instance, 
 have developed the Romance or Romanic languages, spoken 
 by the Latin nations of southern Europe, from the colloquial 
 Latin, have affected both dialects of modern Gaelic, and 
 diminished the number of its inflections in the literary, and 
 yet more in the spoken language. The Ace. both Sg. and 
 PI. is the same in form as the Nom., a large class of nouns 
 (those with a vowel ending) have dropped all inflections in 
 Sg. Adopting, as by far the least arbitrary, the classification 
 of nouns according to their stems followed in the present 
 work (§§ 109-170), we give some examples of modern Gaelic 
 inflection. 
 
APPENDIX. 177 
 
 (a) Masc. and Fem. «-stems. 
 2. Paradigms, (a) Masc. ball a limb, Fern, cos a foot, (b) 
 Scotch Gaelic, M. ceann the head, F. lámh hand. 
 
 Sg. PL Sg. PL Sg. PL Sg. PL 
 
 Nam. &* Ace. ball baill cos cosa ceann cinn lämh lämha,-an 
 
 Gen. baill ball coise cos cinn cheann laimhe lämh. 
 
 Dat. ball ballaib cois cosaib ceann ceannaibh laimh lämhaibh 
 
 Voc. a baill aballa achos achosa achinn acheanna alämhalämha,-an. 
 
 (b) Stems in -ia. 
 
 Paradigms, Irish, M. croidhe heart, F. oidhche night ; 
 Scotch Gaelic, M. uisge water. 
 
 ' Sg. PL Sg. PL Sg. PL 
 
 Nom. Ace. &° Voc. croidhe croidhthe oidhche oidhche uisge uisgeachan 
 
 Gen. &° Dat. croidhe Gen. croidhtheadh oidhche oidhche uisge „ 
 
 Dat. croídhthibh oidhchibh „ -ibh. 
 
 (c) Stems in -i. 
 
 Paradigms, F. súil eye ; Scotch Gaelic F. coin inn body. 
 F. sml. 
 
 Sg. PL Sg. PL Sg. PI. 
 
 N. dr* Ace. súil súile coluinn coluinnean suil süilean 
 
 Gen. súla súl colann, cola, colna choluinnean j ,, súl 
 
 Dat. súil suüibh coluinn coluinnean . -i ( süilean, 
 
 ( suüibh 
 Voc. a phi a fúile a choluinn a choluinnean ashüil ashúilean 
 
 Infinitives in -ail in Scotch Gaelic form Gen. in -ach ; 
 togail to raise, Gen. togalach. 
 
 (d) Stems in -u. 
 
 Paradigms, M. brdth judgment ; Scotch Gaelic, M. 
 reachd a statute. 
 
 
 Sg- 
 
 PL 
 
 sg. 
 
 PL 
 
 X. & Ace. 
 
 bráth 
 
 brátha 
 
 reachd 
 
 reachdan 
 
 Gen. 
 
 brátha 
 
 bráth 
 
 ,, 
 
 >> 
 
 Dat. 
 
 bráth 
 
 bráthaibh 
 
 it 
 
 >> 
 
 Voc. 
 
 a bráth 
 
 a brátha 
 
 n 
 
 >> 
 
178 APPENDIX. 
 
 3 . Consonantal stems (a) in -th, -d and -t (= -nt\ Dental stems. 
 Paradigms, F. teine fire ; Scotch Gaelic, M. filidh poet : 
 
 Sg. PL 
 
 N. ér 5 Acc. teine teinte (teintidh) 
 
 Gen. teine (teinneadh) teineadh 
 Dat. teine teintibh 
 
 (b) Guttural stems in -ch, -g, and -cc. 
 
 Paradigms, F. lair a mare ; Scotch Gaelic, F. lasair 
 flame : 
 
 sg. 
 
 PI. 
 
 filidh 
 
 filidhean 
 
 >> 
 
 fhilidhean 
 
 5> 
 
 filidhean. 
 
 
 sg. 
 
 PI. 
 
 Sg. 
 
 PI. 
 
 N. Acc. &° Voc. 
 
 láir 
 
 láracha 
 
 lasair 
 
 lasraichean 
 
 Gen. 
 
 lárach 
 
 lárach 
 
 lasrach 
 
 )> 
 
 \Dat. 
 
 láir 
 
 lárachaib] 
 
 lasair 
 
 lasraichibh. 
 
 (c) Names of kindred in -r. 
 Paradigms, F. mat hair mother; Scotch Gaelic, M. brat hair 
 
 brother. 
 
 sg. 
 
 PL 
 
 Sg 
 
 PL 
 
 N. A. V. máthair 
 
 máithre, -reacha 
 
 bräthair 
 
 bräithrean 
 
 Gen. máthar 
 
 máithreach 
 
 bräthar 
 
 bräthar 
 
 Dat. máthair 
 
 máithreachaibh 
 
 bräthair 
 
 bräithribh. 
 
 (d) Stems M. and F. in -n, -nn (-nd). 
 
 Paradigms, F. Idnamha married couple ; Scotch Gaelic, F. 
 lurga shin. 
 
 
 , Sg ' 
 
 PL 
 
 Sg. 
 
 PL 
 
 N. Acc. V. 
 
 lánamha 
 
 lánamhna 
 
 lurgá 
 
 luirgnean 
 
 Gen. 
 
 -mhan 
 
 -mhan 
 
 lurgann 
 
 >> 
 
 Dat. 
 
 -mhain 
 
 -mhnaibh 
 
 >> 
 
 ?> 
 
 (<?) Stems in -man, M. ainm name ; Scotch Gaelic, ainm. 
 
 Sg. PL 
 
 N. Acc. V. ainm anmanna 
 
 Gen. ainme, anma anmarrn 
 
 Dat. ainm anmannaibh 
 
 Sg. 
 
 PL 
 
 ainm 
 
 ainmean, -meaiman 
 
 ainme 
 
 >> 
 
 ainm 
 
 11 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 179 
 
 [fj Stems in -s. 
 Paradigms, F. mi month ; Scotch Gaelic, M. tigh, 
 
 taigh house. 
 
 
 
 
 
 Sg 
 
 
 PI. 
 
 Sg. 
 
 PI. 
 
 N. Acc. V. mi 
 
 
 miosa 
 
 tigh, taigh 
 
 tighean, taighean 
 
 Gen. mis, 
 
 miosa 
 
 mios 
 
 tighe, taighe 
 
 »> 
 
 Dat. mis, 
 
 mi 
 
 miosaib 
 
 tigh, taigh 
 
 tighibh, taighibh. 
 
 III. 
 
 PRONOUNS COMPOUNDED WITH PREPOSITIONS. 
 Those compounded with ag, aig (== O. Ir. oc), as (O. Ir. a, 
 ass), roimh (O. Ir. re n- rem-), um, uim, im (O. Ir. imb, imm), 
 are alike in Scotch and Irish Gaelic. Uirre, on her, is spelled 
 oirre in Scotch Gaelic, birnn, oirbh, = Mod. Irish, orrainn, 
 orraibh. Annam, annad, annainn, annaibh, annta = Mod. 
 Irish ionnam &c. ; diu, dhiú = Mod. Ir. diobh, from them ; 
 fotham, fothad, M. $.fotha, F. 3. foipe, fothainn, fothaibh, 
 fofia - Mod. Irish fúm, &c. ; the initial c of chugam . . . 
 chuca disappears in Scotch Gaelic, leaving but h- initial ; 
 h-ugam . . . h-uca. In many Scotch publications d, úa, ap- 
 pears as bho ; bhuam, bhuait* for uaim, uait,M. 3. uaithe, F. 3 ; 
 uaipe, PI. 3. uapa, for uatha; Irish léithe = Scotch Gaelic. 
 leatha, leó, - leb, leotha ; Irish ria, with her = Scotch Gael. 
 rithe ; thorm, thart, thairis, thairsi = Scotch Gael, tkaram, 
 tharad, M. 3. thairis-air, F. 3. thairis-oirre ; triom . . trid, 
 trithe,-i, triotha = Scotch Gaelic, troimh., tromham . . . F. 3. 
 troimpe, PI. 3. trompa. 
 
 IV. 
 
 THE CONJUGATION OF THE VERB. 
 
 i. The Infinitive is but a verbal noun, and this is by far 
 
 more apparent in the Celtic dialects than in other languages 
 
 * So, too, in the pronunciation of the South of Ireland, bhuaim . . bhuatha, 
 Cf. O'Donovan's Irish Gram., Pt. II. chap, iv., p. 144. 
 
i8o 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 in which it has a proper, and more or less fixed ending. In 
 the Celtic dialects its form and character differ in nought from 
 that of nouns substantive. 
 
 Personal endings of the Verb in modern Irish. 
 
 IMPERATIVE. 
 
 sg. 
 
 1. I. 
 
 2. Verb-stem. 2. 
 
 3. adh sé 3. 
 
 PI. 
 
 -imis, -amaois, -am 
 -aídh, -idh 
 -idis, -aid, -id. 
 
 PRESENT INDICATIVE. 
 
 Sg. PL 
 
 1. -im 1. -imid, -amaoid, -am 
 
 2. -ir 2. -ti, -taoi 
 
 3. -idh. sé 3. -id 
 (relat.) -as sé.* 
 
 HABITUAL PRESENT. 
 
 Sg. PL 
 
 1 . -ann mé, I. -arm sinn 
 
 2. ,, tú 2. ,, sibh 
 
 3. „ sé 3. „ siad 
 
 PRETERITE (Cf. § 352) 
 
 Sg. PL 
 
 1. -as I. -amar 
 
 2. -is 2. -abhar 
 
 3. Verb-stem 3. -adar 
 
 HABITUAL PAST. 
 Sg. PL 
 
 1. -inn 1. -imis, -amaois 
 
 2. -tá,-thá 2. -ti, -taoi 
 
 3. -adh sé 3. -idis. 
 
 I. 
 
 B-FUTURE (Cf. § 282). 
 
 sg. 
 
 -fad (-dbh in the negative 
 
 I. 
 
 PL 
 
 -fimid 
 
 
 E-FUTURE 
 
 sg. 
 
 1. -eóchad 
 
 (Cf.§ 2 8l). 
 
 PL 
 1. -eóchamaoid 
 
 2. 
 
 of some verbs), 
 -fir 
 
 2. 
 
 -fidh 
 
 
 2. -eóchair 
 
 
 2. -eóchthaoi 
 
 3. 
 
 -fidh sé 
 
 CONDITIONAL. 
 
 3- 
 
 -fid 
 
 
 3. -eóchaidh 
 
 CONDITIONAI 
 
 sé 
 
 3. -eóchaid. 
 
 
 Sg. PL 
 
 1. -finn 1. -firms 
 
 
 
 1. 
 
 Sg. 
 
 -eóchainn 
 
 r. 
 
 Pl. 
 -eóchamaois 
 
 
 2. -fá, -feá 2. -fidh 
 
 
 
 2. 
 
 -eóchthá 
 
 2. 
 
 -eóchthaoi 
 
 
 3. -fadh sé 3. -fidís 
 
 
 
 3- 
 
 -eóchadh sé 
 
 3- 
 
 -eóchaidís. 
 
 PASSIVE VOICE. 
 
 Imperative, Present Indicative, and Habitual Pres., -tar 
 mé, thú, é, &c. {Cf. § 332). 
 
 Preterite, -adh mé, thú, é, &c. Habitual Past., ti me, 
 thu, é, &c. 
 
 B-Fut., -far mé, &c, Conditional, -fidhe mé, &c. ; 
 
 E-Future, -eóchar mé, &c, -eóchaidhe mé, &c. 
 
 Participle Passive, -ta, -te. 
 
 * The Pres, and Fut. Indicative only have a distinct form (-as or -ios) for the 
 '< relative " Sg. 3. 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 I8l 
 
 In Scotch Gaelic, verbs of being alone have a form for Pres* 
 Indicative; the Imperative and Conditional only have personal 
 endings. 
 
 imperative: 
 
 INDICATIVE PAST. 
 
 1. Sg. -am I. PI. -amaid Verb-stem followed by mi,* thu, l, sinn, sibh, iad 
 
 2. Verb-stem 2. -aibh Future, -aidh mi, &c. 
 
 3. -adhé 3. -adhiad Conditional, 1. Sg. -z.inn 1. PI. -amaid 
 Infinitive frequently -adb 2. -adh thü 2. -adh sibh 
 
 3. „ é 3. „ iad. 
 
 Passive Imperative, -ar mi, thü, &c. Indicative Past, -adh mi, &c. 
 
 Future, -ar mi, &c., -as mi, &c. Conditional, -tadh mi, &c. 
 
 Participle Past, -ta, -te. 
 
 Verb to be (Mod. Irish). 
 
 IMPERATIVE. 
 
 Sg. pi. 
 
 1. 1. bímís 
 
 2. bí 2. bídhidh 
 
 3. bíodh sé 3. bídís 
 
 PRES. INDICATIVE. 
 
 Sg. PI. 
 
 i. táim, atáim 
 
 2. táir, atáir 
 
 3. tá sé 
 
 1. támaoid 
 
 2. táthaoi 
 
 3. táid. 
 
 HABITUAL PRES. 
 
 Sg. PI. 
 
 i. bídh-im 
 2. -ir 
 
 PAST INDICATIVE. 
 
 Sg: PI. 
 
 HABITUAL PAST. 
 
 Sg. PI. 
 
 1. bímíd i. bhídh-eas 1. bhíomar I. bhídh-inn 1. bhí-mís 
 
 2. bíthí 2. -is 2. bhíobhar 2. -theá 2. -thí 
 
 -dís. 
 
 3. bíonn sé 3. bid 3. bhí sé 3. bhíodar 3. bhíodh sé 3. 
 
 FUTURE. 
 
 Sg. PI. 
 
 I. biadt 1. bia -maoid 
 
 2.biair 2. -thaoi 
 
 3. bia, biaidh sé 3. biaid 
 
 PRES. SUBJUNCTIVE. 
 
 Sg. PI 
 
 1. go rj-fuil-im 
 
 3. go b-fuil sé 
 
 1. -imid 
 
 2. -ti 
 
 3. -id. 
 
 1. Sg. go rabh -as 1. 
 
 2. -ais 2. 
 
 3. go raibh sé 3. 
 Cond. 1. beidh-inn 
 
 2. -thea 
 
 3. -eadh sé 
 
 PAST SUBJUNCTIVE. 
 
 1. PL go rabh-amar 
 
 2. -abhar 
 
 3. -adar 
 
 1. bei-mis 
 
 2. beithi 
 
 3. beidis 
 
 * Mé is pronounced mi in Co. Kilkenny 
 t Beidh-ead, -ir, &c, is also found. 
 
 Subj. Hdb. Pres. 
 
 „ „ Past. \ see Indicative. 
 „ Future. 
 
 Infinitive, do bheith. 
 
1 82 APPENDIX. 
 
 VERB to be Scotch Gaelic. 
 
 sg. 
 
 PL 
 
 
 Imper. i. bithe-am 
 
 1. -aniaid 
 
 Indicat 
 
 2. bi 
 
 2. -ibh 
 
 
 3. bithe-adh é 
 
 3. -adh iad 
 
 
 Sg. 
 
 
 PI. 
 
 Conditional, I. bhith-inn I. 
 
 bhithe-amaid 
 
 2. Bhithe 
 
 -adh thü 2. 
 
 -adh sibh 
 
 3- » 
 
 -e 3- 
 
 -adh. iad. 
 
 Sg. 
 
 Indicat. Pres. I. ta mi, &c. 
 Past. 1. bha mi, &c. 
 Put. I. bithidh^mi, &c. 
 
 Infinitive, a bhi. 
 
 /»fey. .Pra - . am beil mi ? am bheilmi? Negat. Pres, cha n-eil mi; Affir. ta (tha)mi 
 Past, an robh mi ? „ Past, cha robh mi, ,, bha mi 
 
 ni-n robh mi 
 Put. am bi mi ? 
 
 IMPERSONAL FORMS. 
 
 Imperative, bithear, bitear- Indie. Pres. ambeil-ear?-eas? nacheilear? -eas? 
 
 Ind. Past an, nach robhar ? -as ? cha, ni-n robhar, -as ; bhatar there was 
 
 Put. bitear, bithear, there will be. 
 
 FINIS. 
 
 M. H. Gill and Son, Printers, Dublin. 
 
CORRECTIONS. 
 
 §ii 
 
 § 22 
 
 page 4 
 „ 8 
 » 29 
 
 §92 
 
 § 144 
 § 154 
 § 170 
 
 $ 1/4 
 
 202 
 
 § 227 
 
 § 237 
 
 § 255 : 
 
 §285 , 
 
 § 286 . 
 
 § 291 ; 
 
 $ 295 , 
 
 § 29s , 
 
 § 333 » 
 
 § 349(*) 
 
 3i 
 
 31 
 
 46 
 
 48 
 5o 
 
 51 
 57 
 65 
 67 
 
 line 25, 26 
 „ 6 
 „ 18 of 
 col. I 
 
 » 15 
 
 •1 J 7 
 i) 31 
 
 „ 28 
 
 n 19 
 
 » 25 
 
 » 17, l8 
 
 for two-wheeled chariot 
 „ fer-vir 
 
 read two-horsed chariot. 
 ,, fer vir. 
 
 74 
 
 86 
 87-8 
 91 
 92 
 
 93 
 104 
 in 
 
 142 
 
 ,, fothlai 
 , , ytiail 
 
 „ N. Sg. in cathir 
 , , anmain 
 after glé bright 
 
 for 'ssin 
 ,, atot, chiat 
 ,, cechtar di, cechtar 
 
 3 from 
 bot. 
 
 27 
 
 3 
 
 28 
 
 27 
 
 28 
 9 
 
 léchthe ' , 
 
 ,, The characteristics are , 
 ,, The references to (§ 262) 
 
 ,, (§ 245) 
 
 „ in-desetar ,, 
 
 , , for-dengat , , 
 
 ,, rise ,, 
 
 „ I am born . . . we are ,, 
 
 born 
 
 „ (Fut. § § 384, 346) 
 
 after Saxan 
 
 supply i in col. 2. 
 read yothlai. 
 , , ytiail. 
 
 ,, N. Sg. in chathir. 
 ,, anmain n-. 
 ,, and to-gu, ro-gu, 
 
 choice 
 ,, is sin. 
 ,, atot-chiat. 
 , , cechtar di, cechtar de. 
 Lett, de ; Lat. a ; 
 Lat. ex. out of; 
 Lat. apud ; 
 Ucthe. 
 
 157 col. 2. 19, 20 for Lat. sue-no 
 166 col. I. 22 ., ol quoth, he, = or. 
 
 The characteristic s is 
 (§ 266). 
 „ (§ 254). 
 ,, in-destetar. 
 , , fo-dengat. 
 ,, use. 
 ,, I was born . , . we 
 
 were born. 
 „ (Fut. § § 284, 346). 
 insert Do nert-su in chruim 
 ruad, is i ro innarbad. 
 read Lat. succino. 
 ,, ol, quoth he = or.